would follow the greater the authority is the more slow we ought to be in submitting therunto or which is the same the more inclined God is to truth and the more powerfull he is to practise the same and to keep the Church stedy to truth the more slow we ought to be in believing the Church or God's known Ministers and Messengers SECT XIV Reasons for liberty of Conscience and how much both Piety and Policy is mistaken in making Prelatick Protestancy the Religion of the state by continuing and pressing the sanguinary and penal statutes against the Roman Catholick faith and the Act of vniformity against sectaries THere is not any thing more damnable to soules or more dangerous to states then to make the laws of the land the rule of faith and temporal statuts the ground of spiritual jurisdiction It is endeed Christian piety to fence and favour Religion with Imperial edicts and Royal Decrees and therfore it was prophecied of the Church Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers and Queens thy Mothers but to found the belief of eternal verities and of Christian Religion vpon temporal statuts and to frame the doctrin of the Church and the Caracter of the Clergy according to Acts of Parliament and to the interest of the Prince is neither piety nor policy in lawfull and vndoubted Soveraigns What Queen Elizabeth did to salue the sore of her illegitimacy was as great a prejudice and ought as litle be made a president to the royall family of the Stewards as Oliver Cromwel's Tyrany the laws and Religion of both equaly tending to it's total ruin and exclusion from the Crown with this only difference that Queen Elizabeth destroy'd the Stewards by reforming the Old Religion whervpon their right was grounded but Cromwell destroy'd them by reforming the New Religion whervnto they had conformed and wherby they endeavored to setle their Throne And indeed Souveraigns can expect no greater security or better success then the Royal family of the Stewards hath had whilst the Religion which their Subjects profess hath no other certainty or setlement but what is received from an arbitrary interpretation of Scripture confirmed by temporal statuts That the Protestant prelatick Religion hath no other rule but this and the laws of the Lands is manifest by so many changes of it's articles liturgy caracter and Translations of Scripture by publick and Parliamentory authority That it hath no certainty from it's own principleâ— is manifest by the acknowledged fallibility of that Church and by the liberty of interpreting God's word and by the prerogative of judging controversies of faith which the Tenets of all the Reformations and example of the first Reformers allow to any particular person that will claim the privilege of a reformed Christian or the spirit of a godly or guifted Protestant This liberty of professing and the vncertainty of protestancy having proved in all places and persons wherunto it had access a seed of rebellion destructive not only of the substance of Religion but of the tye of alleigance it was thought necessary for the preservation of Princes and the peace of their subjects to reduce the variety and regulat the extravagancy of the dissenting reformed doctrines into publick professions of protestancy as sutable to the interest of the souveraigns and inclinations of the subjects and customs of their Countries as could be devised And because the government of England continued Monarchical and that Episcopacy doth favor Monarchy and is essential to Parliaments the protestancy of the Church of England was made prelatick notwithstanding the incoherency of Episcopacy with the very foundation of the first and pure pretended reformations And seing ther is such antipathy between the caracter of Episcopacy and the principles of protestancy that the Church of England in the beginning of Q. Elizabeths reign durst not claim that caracter or any spiritual jurisdiction by succession from the Apostles and their successors the ensuing Catholick Bishops it was content to receive both as also the confirmation of it's prelatick doctrin from an vnheard-of spiritual supremacy of a lay Prince and from Acts of Parliament and so was it made the legal Religion of the state contrary to the principles both of the ancient Catholick faith and of the new protestant reformations How contrary this setlement of prelatick protestancy by a persecution of Popery is to Christian piety may easily appeare to them who will remember what hath bin sayd hertofore of the sanctity antiquity and continuall succession of the Roman Catholick Religion from the Apostles to this present and reflect vpon the principles begining and progress of protestancy in general and of the prelatick in particular How inconsistent with policy it is to press by the severity of laws a profession so generally dislik't as the prelatick it being contrary to the ancient Religion and not agreeing with the new Reformations experience hath demonstrated when not only all foreign Roman Catholick Princes and people stood neuters not much concerned whether Protestant Prelacy or Presbytery should prevaile in England they pittied indeed the Royal family and wish'd them good success against their rebellious subjects but this they wish'd to them as Princes not as Prelatiks not only Isay foreign Catholicks were neuters but all the Protestant Churches abroad were more inclined to favor the Presbiterian and fanatick English and Scotch Congregations then the King's Religion for that they come neerer to them and to the primitive and fundamental principles of Protestancy The reason why the Prelatick persuasion is so odious to the reformed Churches abroad and so opposed by Presbiterians and other Protestant Congregations at home is because the formality of it's ceremonies and the legality of it's discipline are incompatible with the primitive spirit liberty and principles of protestancy The protestant Bishops would fain Lord it over their brethren not content with the name and power of Protestant superintendents they strive to imitat the authory and severity of the Catholick Episcopal jurisdiction in their Courts and do what they can to retain a ceremonious decency in there Churches but neither is agreable with the nature and spirit of the Protestant Reformations which consist in an independency and exemption from all spiritual superiority and ceremonie of a particular person being supreme Judge and Interpreter of Scripture This spiritual judicature is the spiritual birth-right of every Protestant and the ground wherupon Luther and his followers raised their reformations and their new sense of the Ghospel Wherfore the resâ—raiâ— of this Protestant evangelical liberty and birth-right by the rigor of our lawes in favor of the prelatick jurisdiction and disciplin must needs make the law-makers and their religion as odious to all zealous Protestants as liberty of opinion and fancied Scripture are deere to a stubborn and humorâ—om peopâ—â— Let it then be maturely considered whether any thing can be more daungerous to the safety of the Soveraign or to the tranquillity of the state then to enact lawes
right against the deceased Queen and other Protestants pretences resolved vpon an other way to secure their Church-livings against the title and claim of the Roman Clergy which was to maintain in their Books that it is impossible for a Papist to be a good Subject because say Protestants it is a principle among them that in some casâ—â— the Pope may depose a King So that now the Protestant preachers are become shrewd Polititians and defend their doctrin and revenues by reasons of state One of the chief of these Church-Polititians was Thomas Morton late Bishop of Duresme more famous for his wicked impostures then for his many volumes He began with a Treatise of Rebellion and Equivocation which having bin answered and restored vpon himself and his Protestants in the begining of K. James his reign and his wilfull falshoods layd open to the world he set forth a pamphlet which he called a preamble of his promised but never performed Reply and in that Preamble omits almost all the material accusations and objections of his adversary F. Persons and to such few as himself had attempted to answer he added new lyes and impostures or layd the fault of his own former falsifications vpon his Brethren who joyned with him in the work as euery one may see in F. Persons Quiet and sober Reckning with Mr. Morton out of which we will borrow some few examples Bishop Morton's falsifications about the lawfulness of Killing a Tyrant AN other like trick he playeth vs saith Persons abusing a place of Doctor Boucher the French man de Justa abdicatione c. therby to make all Catholicks Odious as allowing his doctrin He cites Bouchers words thus Tyrannum occidere honestum est quod cuivis impune facere permittitur quod ex communi consensu dico And then he Englisheth the same thus any man may lawfully murther a Tyrant which I defend by common consent But he that shall read the place in the Author himself shall find that he holdeth the very contrary to wit that a privat man may not kill a Tyrant that is not first Iudged and declared to be a publick enemy by the Common-wealth And he proveth the same at large out of Scripture and by the Decree of the Councell of Constance But the words which I say by common consent are added by Morton and not 〈◊〉 be found in the Author Morton excuseth his fraud and folly by saying the like are in other Chapters as Mirum esse in affirâ—â—â—â—do consensum which words are of other matters and spoken vpon other occasions and not annexed to the former sentence of Doctor Boucher Bâ—· Morton's Falsification of Catholicks against the Soveraignty of Princes and how he excuseth himself with saying he received it from the Arch-bishop of Canterbury BIshop Morton in his Book of Discovery pag. 8. set down this fals proposition That all Catholick Priests did profess a prerogative of the people over Princes for proof therof he citeth this position of Mr. Reynolds in the place aforesayd Rex humana creatura est qaia ab hominibus constituta and englisheth it in this manner A King is but a creature of man's creation where you see first that in the Translation he addeth but and man's creation of himself for that the latin hath no such adversative clause as but nor creation but rather the word câ—â—stitution Secondly these words are not the words of Mr. Reynolds but only cited by him out of S. Peter And thirdly they are alledged here by Morton to a quite contrary sense from the whole drift discourse and meaning of the Author which was to extoll and magnifie the authority of Princes as descending from God and not to debase the same For proof hereof whosoever will look vpon the book and place it self before mentioned shall find that Mr. Reynolds purpose therin is to prove that albeit earthly principality be called by the Apostle humana Creaturae yet that it is originally from God and by his commandement to be obeyed Morton's Answer THis allegation is of all which yet J have found most obnoxious and liable vnto taxation which God knoweth that J lye not J received from suggestion as the Author therof R. C. can 〈◊〉 For 〈◊〉 that time I had not that Rosâ—â—ns alias Reynolds neither by that present importunity of occasions could J seek after him which I confess is greatly exorbitant for I received it as a testimony debasing the authority of Kings so 〈◊〉 When J was advertised saith Persons that R. C. did signify Ric. Cant. J was driven into a far greater mervaile how Mr. Morton could be permitted to publish such a maner the thing having to pass the view of R. C. his officers and how he could presume to have more care of his own credit then of the others that is head and Cheiftain But though the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury did suggest this calumny to Morton it 's probable he did not English 〈◊〉 for him but left that labour to himself The truth is the Arch-Bishop and Morton and all the Protestant Clergy were resolved to make Catholicks and their Religion odious by any means whatsoever and finding they could not do it with truth it was judged convenient for preserving aboue two Millions Sterl per an for themselves and their Children to effect it by falshood And to the same intent and purpose did their whole prelatik Synod held at London 1603. Can. 30. contrive and conspire in a notable cosenage trumpery and calumny against the Roman Catholik doctrin when giving the reason to satisfie puritans why they retain the vse of the sign of the Cross in Baptism they sayd they do it because the same hath biâ— ever accompanied among the prelatick Protestants with sufficient cautions and exceptions against all popish error and superstition and forsooth that the world may vnderstand from what Popish error they have freed the same they signify that the Church of England since the abolishing of popery have ever held and taught that the sign of the Cross vsed in baptism is no part of the substance of that Sacrament and that the Infant baptised is by virtue of baptism before it 〈◊〉 signed with the sign of the Cross received into the Congrâ—gation of Christ's Flock as a perfect member therof and not by any power ascribed to the sign of the Cross c. â—â—erupon they conclude that the vse of the sign of the Cross in Baptism being thus purged from all popish superstition and 〈◊〉 and reduced in the Church of England to the primary 〈◊〉 of it c. is to be reverently retained and vsed Thus teach 〈◊〉 in their foresaid Synod And yet it can not be shewed 〈◊〉 as in one particular Roman Catholick Doctor or 〈◊〉 that the sign of the Cross is an essential or substanâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 of Baptism Witnes K. James nay the Bishops thâ—â—selves that make this their imposture the ground of a 〈◊〉 of their Church who in the Conference of
the tendernes of her conscience was satisfied there could be no scruple of Sacriledge in applying with consent of the true owners ecclesiastical livings to pious and publick vses And now I hope I may conclude this Treatise with humbly desiring a Conference or examination of Protestant and Catholick books at least of one for each side let the quotations of Doctor Taylors Dissuasive be viewed and that book or any other writ against the Roman Religion stand for the Protestants sincerity t is like he writ nothing carelesly or rashly his declared drift being to make a whole Nation Protestants and professing himself to be only Amanuensis to a prelatick Convocation of reformed Bishops which in his Preface he compares with that Assembly of the Apostles wherin choyce was made of Iudas his Successor and sayes the lot of St. Mathias fell vpon himself and that some other like himself was Barnabas the just Jf this holy Convocation of Protestant Apostles should set forth a Book that hath more lyes then leaves I hope men may advise their friends to consider whether a Religion that cannot be maintained but by such men and means and a Clergy that practiseth such frauds and falsifications ought to be preferred before a Religion and Clergy that not only professeth as all others do to write truth but presseth to come to a publick trial therof in a â—egall way and rather then fail herein are content that the controversy be decided by them that are known to be most zealously devoted to Protestancy I do not instance Bp. Taylors Dissuasive from Popery for the Trial as if his falsifications to maintain Protestancy were more numerous or more enormous then those of other writers that have defended the same cause No. He is more waâ—y then many and more moderat then most of his predecessors or equalls But I instance his book to give my adversaries all the advantages that the learning of the Author and the Authority of a Convocation can afford Jf they have a better opinion of the sufficiency of Bishop Jevell then of Bp. Taylor they may fix rather vpon his Apology for the Church of England then vpon Doctor Taylors Dissuasive from Popery authorized by the Church of Ireland To Jevells Apology we oppose Harding Stapleton and Rastalls Answers To Taylors Dissuasive Worsley Lengar and Sergeants Annotations But if they refuse this offer as pointing but at two particular Doctors of their Church let them be pleased to have the truth of their Reformation and the sincerity of their whole Clergy examined by answering to the frauds and falsifications wherwith I charge their whole Church and calling in this book FINIS The Summe of this Treatise Containing the Substance of every Section THE FIRST PART Containing the Matter of Fact of the Beginning Progress Principles and effects of Protestancy SECTION I. HOw necessary a rational religion is for a peaceable government and wherin doth the reasonableness of Religion consist How dangerous for a temporal Soveraign to pretend a spiritual supremacy over his subjects Heathen Princes durst not assume it without a persuasion in their subjects that it was due by descent from some Deity or that the Gods signified their approbation therof by prodigies and miracles The great Turk notwithstanding his tyranny thinks it not policy to pretend a spiritual jurisdiction over his subjects though slaves The ground of policy piety and peace consists in establishing by law a Religion confirmed by miracles that such a Religion will make the Prince powerfull and popular the Prelats respected the people willing to obey and pay taxes It takes away all pretexts of rebellion vpon the score of a tenderness of conscience How necessary it is for the Government to have a devout Clergy and that Clergy at the Soveraigns devotion and Some of them emploied in State affairs Therby all disputes between the spirituall and temporall jurisdictions are prevented With how much reason Statesmen dread such disputes For the space of 1500. years the Catholick world believed that the Bishop of Rome had the supreme spiritual jurisdiction over souls as being Christ's Vicar vpon earth and that only such as were of his Communion and vnder his obedience were members of the Catholick Church and therfore the Greeks for exempting the Bishop of Constantinople and themselves from that obedience were declared Schismaticks others were condemned as Hereticks for teaching and professing doctrin contrary to the Roman Both the doctrin and authority of the Roman Bishops and Clergy hath been confirmed by vndeniable true miracles even here in England Jt was held to be the only Catholick doctrin in St. Gregory the great his time That faith which wee Roman Catholicks now profess is the same in every particular with that of St. Gregory and of all Orthodox Christians of his time and for confirmation wherof true miracles have been wrought SECT II. OF the Author and beginning of Protestancy The first Preacher therof was Martin Luther an Augustin Friar who from his youth had bin lianted by the Devil and presumed to have bin possessed He resolved to preach and write against the Mass praying to Saints and other Catholick Tenets after that the Devil had appeared to him and convinced him by Protestant arguments How weakly the Protestant writers endeavour to excuse Luthers disputation instruction and familiarity with the Devil Others acknowledge it and maintain that the Devils doctrin ought to be believed when it agrees with the Protestant interpretation of Scripture that is with every privat interpretation contrary to the sense of the whole visible Church How much it is against piety and policy to make the Protestant or any other privat interpretation of Scripture the Religion of the State or to preferr it before that of the Church and of the holy ancient Fathers quoted subsect 1. passim SECT III. OF the principles ad propagation of Protestancy How Luther begun his reformation by gaining Poets Players Painters and Printers to discredit by their Poems Pamphlets pictures and ballads the Roman Catholick Religion and its Clergy How he drew also many dissolute Friars and Priests to his side and married nine of them to so many Nuns in one day taking also one to himself How he made his reformation plausible to Libertins by teaching that only Faith was necessary for Salvation without troubling themselves with good works and popular by preaching that no Christian ought to be subject to an other and how therupon the Clowns and Tenants of Germany rebelled against their Princes and Landlords The three fundamental principles of Protestancy are 1. That for many ages the whole visible Church had bin in damnable errors and so continued vntill Luthers reformation 2. That there is no rule of faith but Scripture as Protestants are pleased to interpret it 3. That men are justified by only faith How from these principles have issued innumerable Protestant Religions contrary one to the other Luther did see his own reformation divided into 130. disagreing sects of
A TREATISE OF RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT WITH Reflexions vpon the Cause and Cure of Englands late distempers and present dangers THE ARGVMENT VVhether Protestancy be less dangerous to the soul or more advantagious to the State then the Roman Catholick Religion THE CONCLVSION That Piety and Policy are mistaken in promoting Protestancy and persecuting Popery by penal and Sanguinary statuts Permissu Superiorum An Dom M.DC.LXX TO THE MOST ILLVSTRIOVS PRINCE THE DVKE OF BVQVINGHAM c. May it please your Grace THE inconsiderat censures of half witted Critiks have canonized the custom of dedicating books to great persons at least they have so extenuated the crime that I despair not to obtain your Graces Pardon for my presumption of prefixing your name to this Treatise without your consent or knowledge But if the general custom be not a lawful excuse for my ambitious solicitation of your Graces patronage I must transfer the fault from my self the Author and lay it on the Argument of my book which is so proper for a person of your Graces high birth profound judgment and publick trust thus without violence to the work it could hardly be offerd to any other The Argument My Lord of this Book is Liberty of Conscience which is the most reasonable oâ— all liberties it is the spiritual birthright of our souls and the only human prerogative that cannot be forc't or forfeited Though our selves be slaves our thoughts are free and so much our own that none but the searcher of hearts can know them God himself doth not vse violence against our opinâ—â—ns when he commands us â—o change them he doth not compell us by rigor and penalties but convinceth us by reason and miracles My Lord Princes are called Gods in the Scripture and therfore ought to imitat divin perâ—â—â—tions How much your Grace doth excell in this perfection of being avers from compelling mens Consciences is so notorious that any man may without flattery the common vice of Epistles Dedicatory publish and print your vertues In this one of patronizing Liberty of Conscience are so many comprehended that did I vndertake to enumerat and explain them this short Epistle must have bin a vast volum It s an eminent part of Religion to propagat and persuade it by reason Its Charity to consider and commiâ—erat other mens capacitys how capricious soever 〈◊〉 prudence to proportion the laws to tender Consciences On the contrary the zeal of persecution is but a Cloaâ— of ambition for men of one persuasion to exclude all otherâ— from places of profit trust and honor wherof the Zealots would never be thought worthy if such as the penal laws exclude did conform to the Church of England And when any one doth becom a conformist none is more sorry for his Conversion then they that pretended to design and effect it by persecution because the number of Proselits doth diminish the profit and destroy the projects they had of begging Recusants fines and forfeitures Your Genious and generosity My Lord are so much above these base and destructive ways that you are becom the refuge of all persons afflicted for their Conscience To be popular vpon this score and to be the patron of so numerous and conscientious a party as it is the effect of your Wisdom and vertue so it is a just cause for your Prudent Prince to confide in your Ministery and to countenance your popularity I do acknowledge My Lord that in som districts of the Church of Rome men are punished for their Conscience or contumacy by a Court of Iustice called the Inquisition How worthy the Inquisition is of imitation I leave to the Judgment of others But this I do maintain in my book that our penal and Sanguinary statuts are much more severe and vnreasonable then the Canon law wherupon the Inquisitors Sentences are grounded 1. Because the Canons against Innovators of Religion are almost as ancient as Constantin the first Christian Emperor 2. They seemed so conscientious and convenient to all his Catholick Successors and other Soveraigns that they have incorporated into the laws of their Dominions the Canons wherby the Inquisitors are directed to punish heresies or pretended reformations of Religion and therfore the first Protestant Reformers in England durst not publish their doctrin vntill these statuts against heretiks had bin repeald by Act of Parliament 1. Edu 6.3 the Inquisitors pretend not to act by human commission against mens opinions they proceed as spiritual Pastors and the Apostles Successors and therfore endeavor to reduce the obstinat Nonconformists by producing thousands of learned and lawful witnesses to proue that the Roman faith is built vpon the very same Apostolical revelations reasons and miracles wherby the primitive Church and the Catholick world had bin converted from Paganism to Christianity But our English penal and Sanguinary statuts punish men for adhering to the ancient and authentick Religion of Christendom and for not embracing a new interpretation of Scripture for which there is no credible testimony or proof that it is the Apostolical neither is there as much as a pretence of any miracles to confirm Protestancy or that monstrous Shee-supremacy which was imposed vpon men only to make An Bullens daughter Queen of England and to exclude the right heirs and now reigning family from the Crown Notwithstanding this great disparity My Lord between the severity of the Inquisition and of our penal statuts J wish both equally excluded from this Monarchy and that no compulsion be used against Conscience but that every one be left to choos his own Religion according to his capacity it being likely that none will have a greater care of saving any mans soul then himself who is more concerned therin then any other whether Prince Parliament or Pastor That God may inspire into every soul that one faith without which none is saved ought to be the only common prayer imposed vpon us for that by this vniformity of prayer every man is left to his own Inquisition which is much more agreable to our genious then that of Spain and more likely to make us agree amongst our selves then any penal or Sanguinary statuts all which I humbly submit to your Graces Iudgment begging your Pardon for this trouble and your protection for this Treatise Your Graces most obedient and most humble servant IOHN WILSON THE PREFACE THE end which most Authors propose to themselves in writing Prefaces is to incline mâ—n to read their books but the books are now so many and of such groat busks that even the Prefaces are not perused Notwithstanding this superfluity and surfeit of books I have ventured to add this one to the number not without hopes that the Title will invite men to read the Preface and perhaps the Preface may persuade them to read the Book For Religion and Government being the two things wherin mankind is most concerned the one being the ground of everlasting happiness the other of temporal prosperity and I having vndertaken to
direct men to the best Religion wherof depends the best Government the Conscience of some and the curiosity of others will furnish me with Readers Some Raylers I must expect to have because I endeavor to demonstrat that the Crown may lawfully seise on the Church Revenues but I am content to bâ—â—â—ld at so the commonwealth be not rallied out of so necessary a support And least J should be thought too partial â—o my own Religion I desire but a tolâ—ration for it as I do for all other Christian professionâ— albeit to obtain this toleration for the Catholick I am forc't to compare it with the protestant and to prove thâ—â— no Religion is so conscientious or so convenient as the Roman The truth of this may â—â—â—ily be discerned by a Comitâ—e of the layty if publik conferences of Religion be permittâ—d in English And truly 〈…〉 Scriptures are permitted to be read and interpreted by every English lay man J seâ— not why the layty may not judge of Controversies and conferâ—â—ces of Religion and according 〈◊〉 they find the interpretations of every Congregation consistent with the word of God grant or not grant liberty of Conscience There are few who 〈…〉 often heard how pressingly aâ—â—â—ertinently som of the wisest members of Parliament have spoke for Liberty of Conscience in the late sessions how they made it appear that our decay of trade and our fall of rents wherof Merchants and Land-lords do so much complain is wholy occasioned by the severity of our laws against Recusants and nonconformists for what credit or security can Merchants or Tradesmen have in England when their stock and substance may be legaly confiscated whensoever they refuse to take an oath or frequent a Church contrary to their conscience what commerce or correspondence can we expect from beyond the Seas when he that this day is an able Banquier amongst vs to morrow must turn Bankrupt if he will not contrefait himself a Conformist The Tenants Cattle and Corn may be seised vpon and by consequence the Landlord deprived of his Revenue whensoever a ceremonious Parson or an officious Church-warden or a malicious neigbor will inform that they come not to the common Prayer or Communion so that the Nonconformists being two parts of England in a few years two parts of the Kingdom will be destroyed If our penal statuts against Non-conformists did make this Monarchy as peaceable as they make it poor perhaps som Polititians might think it advisable to continue them But seing it is impossible to govern an empoverish't multitude without a standing Army which England will hardly brook and that Religion persecuted makes Rebellion plausible all disinteressed persons may with reason admire that the Bishops themselves do not Press and pray for liberty of conscience For though they should be so short-sighted as not to foresee future inconveniencies yet they cannot be so insensible as to forget the former effects of persecutioÌ„ And they will find great difficulty in persuading even the most devoted to their own calling that the same cause will not produce in 70. the same effects we have felt since 40. If they imagin that their spiritual censures will prevail against the temporal power of a discontented multitude they must maintain contrary to late experience that God will work Miracles to support the Church of England against Presbyterian sectaries § As for the Kings restauration I confess it looks like a Miracle but why our English Bishâ—ps should attribut so great a blessing rather to Gods will of countenancing their strange caracter then to his will of continuing lawful Monarchy or of manifesting the late Kings innocency or of rewarding the constancy and of relieving the indignity of the Cavaleer party can never be vnderstood by any that knows the grounds of our Protestant Episcopacy and how it was raised by Q. Elizabeth rather to exclude the succession of the Stevards from the Crown then to establish a succession of true Bishops in the Church There is much more reason to think that his Majesties restauration was decreed by God in order to the performance of his Declaration at Bredà for liberty of conscience then in order to the non-performance of so publick and solemn a promise And albeit I cannot say that our desired peace will be so absolutly secured by liberty of conscience in England as it is in other Countries by the Tenets and vniformity of the Roman Religion yet is it manifest that persecution for promoting Prelatick Protestancy will rather increas our confusions then work our conversion not only becaus the non-conformists are the more numerous party and by consequence can hardly be forc't to obey laws against their Consceince but also becaus it is confessed by the very Prelaticks that Christians may be saved though they do not conform to the Church of England nay they must grant that such as do conform to its doctrin and disciplin may be damned for so doing becaus it is a fallible and by consequence for ought they or any one knows a fals Church That a Church believed by the members therof to be infallible and the only way of salvation doth persecute such as revolt from its faith and obedience is thought by some a rational though by me a rigorous practise but that the Church of England wherof it is a fundamental Article that the whole visible Church or all Christian Congregations and by consequence it self hath erred or may err in doctrin should persecute such as revolt from it or men of a contrary persuasion for having a stronger faith grounded vpon Christs promis of never forsaking vs and a better opinion of Gods providence and of their own Churches doctrin seems not agreable to the rules of the Ghospel nor of human prudence For whether the Protestants sectaries persuasion of their own privat spirits infallibility or the Roman Catholicks belief of their general Councells infallibility be true or fals the Church of England will never be able to persuade or prove that any Christians ought to be persecuted by penal and sanguinary statuts for not exchanging that assurance of Divine faith which themselves are persuaded they have for a bare Prelatick probability of the same faith or for a confessed possibility of being mistaken in the doctrin of salvation Seing therfore of two evils the least ought to be chosen and that if liberty of conscience be an evil it is a less one then persecution becaus it will cause less dangers and disturbances in the Nations then laws which force the Prelatick probability and vniformity It seems to be against the rules as well of piety as of policy to continue the penal and sanguinary statuts in favor of the confessedly fallible Church of England And when I plead for liberty of conscience in England for Presbyterians and Fanaticks I hope it will not be ill taken that I beg the same freedom and favor for Roman Catholicks especially if I prove as I have vndertaken that our principles are not
Protestant Church of England Pag. 62. Cranmer a meer Cotemporiser and of no Religion at all Pag. 63. Who fram'd the 39 Articles Pag. 64. Of the 39 Articles of the Church of England Pag. 67. Protestant Bishops well pleas'd to see themselves Religiously Worship'd Pag. 70. Protestants though they have chang'd their Form of Ordination yet cannot have a true Clergy till they change also the Character of the Ordainers Pag. 80. Of the Effects immediatly produc'd by the 39 Articles Pag. 82. Dudely Earl of Warwick's Endeavours to have his Son to Reign after K. Edw. His Marrying him to the Lady Jane Gray Pag. 83. Queen Mary's Troubles Pag. 84. The Roman Catholicks willing Resignation of the Church Livings to the Crown Pag. 86. An Act of Parliament in the first year of Q. Mary concerning the fraud and force of K. Henry the VIII's unlawful Divorce from Q. Catharine Pag. 88. Other Effects of Protestancy after it was reviv'd in England by Q. Elizabeth to exclude the Royal Family of the Stewards from the Crown And of the Nullity of her Clergies Character and Jurisdiction Pag. 95. Decreed in Parliament that any Natural Issue of Q. Elizabeths Body should enjoy the Crown after her Death and so the Line of Stewards to be Excluded Pag. 100. Reasons why Q. Elizabeth in her 44 years Reign could not make her Prelatick Clergy and Religion acceptable Pag. 103 How Injurious Protestancy hath been to the Royal Family of the Stewards and how Zealous they have been in promoting the same Pag. 109. K. James the I. declared that Catholicks and their Religion had no Hand in Gun-powder Treason Pag. 112. Of K. Charles the First Pag. 112. Part. 2. Of the Inconsistency of Protestant Principles with Christian Piety and Peaceable Government THe foundation whereon all Reformations are built Pag. 117. The Protestant evasion of the clearness of Scripture against Roman Catholick Doctrine and also of the Invisibility of their own Church Confuted And the Incredibility of the suppos'd Change and Apostacy prov'd by the difference of the Roman Catholick and Protestant Principles Pag. 121 Protestants mistaken in the Canon of the Scripture maintain'd by the Church of England and by Dr. Cousins Bishop of Duresin Pag. 131. Dr. Couzins Exceptions and Falsifications against the Councel of Trent's Authority answer'd Pag. 137. New Definitions are not New Articles of Faith Pag. 141. Protestants so grosly mistaken in their Letter and Translation of Scriptures that they cannot have any Certainty of Faith And are forc'd at length by their Principles to question the Truth of Scriptures and of them who writ the Canonical Books thereof Pag. 149. Particular Instances of Protestant Corruptions in the English Bible Pag. 157. Protestant Interpretation is not the true Sense of Script Pag. 163. Protestants Mistaken in the Ministry and Mission of their Clergy in the Miracles of their Church in the Sanctity and Honesty of their Reformers Pag. 168. Calvin's Miracle Pag. 180. Beza's Lasciviousness He prefers his Boy Andibertus before his Girle Candida Pag. 181. Protestants mistaken in the application of the Prophesies of Scripture concerning the Conversion of the Kings and Nations of the Gentils from Paganism to Christianity foretold as an Infallible Mark of the True Church and whereof the Protestant is depriv'd Pag. 183. Calvin sends Ministers to Convert Gallia Antartica from Heathenism And what success they had Pag. 190. Protestants mistaken in the consistency of their Justifying Faith with Justice or Civil Government Pag. 193. The Protestant Doctrine of Justifying Faith most dangerous and Damnable Pag. 198. Protestants mistaken in the consistency of Christian Faith Humility Charity Peace either in Church or State with their making Scriptures as interpreted by private Persons or Fallible Synods or fancied General Councils composed of all Dissenting Christian Churches the Rule of Faith and Judge of Controversies in Religion How every Protestant is a Pope and how much also they are overseen in making the 39 Articles or the Oath of Supremacy a distinctive Sign of Loyalty to our Protestant Kings Pag. 207. How the Fundamental Principles of Protestancy maturely examin'd and strictly followed have led the most Learned Protestants of the World to Judaisme Atheism Arianisme and Mahometanisme c. Pag. 222. The Protestant Churches of Poland Hungary and Transilvania deny the Mystery of the Blessed Trinity Pag. 230. How the Indifferency or rather Inclination of Protestancy to all kind of Infidelity is further demonstrated by the Prelatick Doctrine and distinction of Fundamental and Not Fundamental Articles of Faith The design of their fundamental distinction laid open The Roman Catholick the sole Catholick Church And how it has the Authority of Judging all Controversy of Religion Pag. 233. The Roman Catholick Church is a Competent and Impartial Judge of Controversies of Religion Pag. 241. Of the Justice and Legality of our Roman Censures against Protestancy Pag. 242. All Christians were never Judges of Religion one Party always submitted to the Judgment of the Other that was in Obedience to and in Communion with St. Peters Successor the Bishop of Rome Pag. 247. Gods Veracity is deny'd by Protestancy and by the Prelatick Distinction and Doctrine of Fundamental and not Fundamental Articles of Faith Pag. 251. Protestancy is Heresie Pag. 254. Protestancy contradicts Gods Veracity Pag. 255. The Infallibility of the Roman Catholick Church in Matters of Faith prov'd against Protestants Pag. 256. The Protestant Doctrine of Fundamentals Confuted Pag. 257. The same further demonstrated and prov'd that neither the Protestant Faith nor the Faith lately Asserted in a Book call'd Sure footing in Christianity is Christian Belief Pag. 260. The Resolution of Protestant Faith Pag. 262. The Infallibility of the Church prov'd by Gods Veracity Pag. 268. Heresie Explain'd by Rebellion Pag. 269. The Unreasonableness of them who pretend a private Spirit and refuse to submit to the Authority of the Church for want of Clearer Evidence than the Roman Catholicks hath of Gods Authority Pag. 269. Reasons for Liberty of Conscience And how much both Piety and Policy is mistaken in making Prelatick Protestancy the Religion of the State by continuing and pressing the Sanguinary and Penal Statutes against the Roman Catholick Faith and the Act of Uniformity against Sectaries Pag. 271. Queen Marys and the Inquisitions Severity against Protestancy can be no President or excuse for the Statutes against Popery Pag. 283. Part 3. Containing a plain Discovery of the Protestant Clergys Frauds and Falsifications whereby alone their Doctrine is supported and made Credible The Conscience and Conveniency of Restoring or Tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion Demonstrated THat either the Learned Protestants or Roman Catholick Clergy are Cheats and how every Illiterate Protestant may easily discern by which of the two Clergies he is Cheated And therefore is oblig'd under pain of Damnation to examine so near a concern And to renounce the Doctrine and Communion of that Church wherein he is Cheated Pag. 287. With what Impudency and Hypocrisy Bishop Jewel
and other Prelatick Writers began to maintain the Protestancy of the Church of England And how they were blam'd for appealing to Antiquity by some of their own Brethren Pag. 293. A Strange Expression of Mr. Hooker in favour of Bishop Jewel Pag. 294. The Centurists and other Learned Protestants Confess that the Councils and Fathers Defended Worship of Images Transubstantion Purgatory c. Pag. 295. How particularly the Protestant Clergy is Charg'd with Frauds and Falsifications in maintaining their Religion Pag. 298. There can be no Reason to suspect the sincerity of the Roman Catholick Clergy in Matters of Religion And that Protestancy cannot be maintain'd otherwise then by Impostures Whereof there are such Evidences that to give the Protestant Clergy any Credit in matters of Religion is a sufficient Cause of Damnation Pag. 300. Of Edward VI's Protestant and Prelatick Clergys Frauds Falsifications and Forms of Ordination their Hypocrisy Incontinency Atheism c. And whether it be fit to term them and others like them Cheats when they are Convicted of wilful false dealing in matters of Religion Pag. 303. Of Thomas Cranmer his Birth Marriages Treasons Cheats Heresies c. And of Latimer and Ridley Pag. 304. Of Hooper's Rogers Poynet Bale and Coverdale's Hypocrisy and Impiety Pag. 312. A Prophesy of Rogers's Pag. 314. John Bale's account of his Education and how he scarp'd out the Cursed Character of the Horrible Beast by Marrying a Nun c. Pag. 315. Of Coverdale and his Bible Pag. 317. A Discourse between Dr Martin and the Arch-bishop Cranmer related by Fox Pag. 320 Of the Protestant Clergy in Q. Mary's Reign the same that afterwards founded Q. Elizabeths Church Their Frauds Factions Cheats and Changes of the English Protestant Religion during their Exile in Germany Pag. 326 Abominable frauds amd wilful falsifications of the Protestant Clergy in Q. Elizabeths Reign to maintain their Doctrine set forth under the name of an Apology and Defence of the Church of England Pag. 332 The Protestant Clergy Convicted of falshood in their Apology concerning Communion under one kind Pag. 334 How Jewel and the Church of England make the very same Holy Fathers they appeal'd to in other matters wicked Hereticks because they condemn'd Priests Marriage Pag. 337 Bishop Jewel and his Associates wickedness in charging Cardinal Hosins and all Catholicks with a contempt of Holy Scripture against their own knowledge after they had been admonished of the Imposture Pag. 338 Falsifications and Frauds against the Bishop of Rom's Supremacy Pag. 341 Frauds and fond Devises of the Protestant Clergy of England to deny and discredit the Sacrifice of the Mass. Pag. 343 Prelatick Falsifications and Corruptions of Scripture to make the Pope Antichrist And Succession of Bishops a Mark of the Beast Pag. 346 Prelatick Falsifications to prove that Popes may and have Decreed Heresy Pag. 348 Prelatick Falsifications to prove that Popes have insulted over Kings Pag. 350 Prelatick Falsifications to prove that St. Augustin the Apostle of our English Saxons was an Hypocrite and no Saint as also to dicredit Catholick Writers Pag. 351 Of the Protestant Clergy's Frauds and Falsifications of Scriptures and alterations of their XXXIX Articles of Religion to make the People believe that they have true Priests and Bishops in the Church of England Pag. 352 An Advertisement to the Reader concerning Bishop Jewel Pag. 357 Examples of Learned Protestants converted to the Roman Catholick Religion by observing the Frauds and Falshoods of the Apology of Jewel and of the Protestant Clergy for the Prelatick Church of England Pag. 359 Frauds Follies and Falsifications of John Fox his Acts and Monuments and of his Magdeburian Masters in their Centuries the little Sincerity of the English Church and Clergy in countenancing such false Dealing Pag. 362 John Fox his Revelation Pag. 368 The Foxian Kalender Pag. 371 Wilful Falsifications committed by John Fox in his Acts and Monuments Pag. 374 Dr. Chark's Falsification of St. Augustin and how he excuses Luther's Doctrine of the Lawfulness of Adultery and Incest Pag. 379 Falsifications of Cranmer and Peter Martyr against Transubstantiation and the Sacrifice of the Mass. Pag. 381 How some Protestant Writers in Q. Elizabeths time seeing their Fellows were prov'd Falsifiers waved the Testimonies of the Antient Fathers and yet the other continu'd their former course of falsifying both Fathers and Councils Pag. 384 Falsifications and Frauds of the Prelatick English Clergy to maintain Protestancy since the beginning of King James's Reign THeir Corruptions of Scripture for maintaining their Character continued in the Bible tho' commanded by King James it should be reviewed and corrected Pag. 391 Dr. Abbot and Dr. Smith Bishops of Canterbury and Glocester corrupted the Translation of Scripture which had been sincerely perform'd by Sir Henry Savill Pag. 397 Of Dean Walsingham's Search into Matters of Religion before his Change to the Catholick How he repair'd to King James as to the Head of the Church for a Resolution of his Doubts who remitted him to the Lord of Canterbury and he to other Men and how after finding no Satisfaction he betook himself to the Reading of Catholick and Protestant Authors for discerning on what side was the true and false Dealing Pag. 403 Dean Walsingham's Doubts and Difficulties in Reading the Catholick Book Pag. 406 The Substance of Dean Walsingham's Memorial to the K. Pag. 409 Dean Walsingham's Appearance before the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury at the Councel-Table Pag. 410 His Appearance before him at Lambeth Pag. 414. His third and fourth Appearance before him Pag. 416 How loath the Protestant Clergy is that the King or Great Persons should examin their Doctrine or way of defending it Pag. 417 What Cheating and Unconscionable ways were taken to frighten Dean Walsingham from examining of the Truth Pag. 417 What pretty Books the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury commended to Dean Walsingham to inform him of the Truth They prov'd after Examination Rediculous Libels Pag. 420 Dean Walsingham's Address Mr. Rolfe Commissary of St. Albans and of his Conference with Dr. Downham c. Pag. 421 What foolish Answers the most Learned Protestants are forc'd to give to Catholick Arguments Pag. 422 Mr. Walsingham found no satisfaction in the Answer to the Defence of the Sensure Pag. 425 Mr. Walsingham's last Appearance before my Lord of Canterbury and his Doctors Pag. 427 How the Arch-Bishop and his Assembly of Divines refus'd to confer Dean Walsingham's Notes of Mr. Bell's Corruptions with the Fathers Quoted notwithstanding the Books were in their presence Pag. 428 Reflections upon Mr. Walsingham's Relation Pag. 431 A brief Relation of a Tryal held in France about Religion whereof the Lord Chancellor of France was Moderator Pag. 437 A Copy of a Letter Written by a Person of Quality about this Conference Pag. 441 K. Hen. IV's Letter to the Duke of Espernon upon the same Subject Pag. 441 The Authors falcify'd and therefore the Sentence given against Plesses Pag. 442 Protestant Falsifications to persuade that the Roman
Catholick Doctrine is inconsistant with the Sovereignty and safety of Kings and with civil Society between Catholicks and Protestants Pag. 443 Bishop Mortons Falsifications about the Lawfulness of killing a Tyrant Pag. 444 Bishop Mortons Falsification of Catholicks against the Sovereignty of Princes and how he excuses himself by saying he received it from the Archbishop of Canterbury Pag. 445 Mortons Answer in which see an Imposture continu'd against Catholicks by the whole Convocation of the Protestant Clergy in their Synod held Anno 1603. Pag. 546 The Protestant Falsification to perswade that the Canon-Law doth warrant deposition of Kings by the Pope Pag. 447 A Protestant Falsification to perswade that Catholicks may cheat any Excommunicated Persons of their Lawful Debts Pag. 449 Bishop Mortons Falsification to perswade that Catholicks hold it Lawful to Murther and Massacre Protestants Pag. 451 Bishop Morton's Falsification to Assert the Kings Supremacy Pag. 453 Ten Falsifications set down together by Bishop Morton to prove that we hold that Popes cannot be deposed nor be Hereticks Pag. 457 Primate Bramhalls Falsification to prove that Popes may and have Decreed Heretical Doctrines Pag. 458 It is prov'd by Reasons and Examples that no Religion is so little dangerous to the Sovereignty and safety of Kings or so Advantagious to the Peace and Prosperity of Subjects as the Roman Catholicks notwithstanding the Doctrin of the Pope's Supremacy Pag. 459 Protestants cannot clear their Religion from their Doctrin and danger of Deposing Sovereigns and Disposing of their Kingdoms Pag. 470 That Protestants could never prove any of the wilful falsifications wherewith they charge Roman Catholick Writers but themselves are convicted of that Crime wheresoever they Attempted to make good their charge against us Pag. 473 Bellarmin accused by Sutcliff of Falsifying the General Council of Chalcedon in favour of the Popes Supremacy Pag. 474 How Protestants are Convicted by Bellarmin of holding twenty ancient condemned Heresies and how Sutcliff and Bishop Morton to clear them of six only fourteen seems they confess do falsifie the Fathers and Catholick Authors about worshipping of Images Pag. 476 Two Pelagian Heresies imputed to Protestants and how they falsify to clear themselves of the One and say nothing of the other Pag. 477 Two Novatian Heresies Imputed to Protestants the one answered with Silence the other with Falsifying Pag. 478. The Manichean Heresie against Freewill Imputed to Protestants and how pittifully Answered by Bishop Morton Pag. 479. How Bishop Morton Answers to Bellarmin's Imputation of Arianisme unto Protestants Pag. 479. How Morton Falsifies and Abuses Bellarmine who Imputes the denyal of Christs Real Presence in the Sacrament to Protestants Pag. 480. Falsifications Objected against Cardinal Baronius by Mr. Sutcliff Pag. 483. Calumnies and Falsifications of Luther Calvin Archbishop Laud and Primate Usher to Discredit Catholick Religion against their own Knowledge and Conscience Pag. 487. Of Calvins Calumnies against Catholicks and their Doctrine Pag. 488 Frauds Falsifications and Calumnies of Primate Usher against the Real Presence and Transubstantiation Pag. 491. Usher's Falsifications against Confession Pag. 492. His Falsifications against Absolution of Sins Pag. 493. Against Purgatory Pag. 494 Against Worshiping Saints and their Reliques Pag. 496 Against Prayer to Saints Pag. 499 Of Archbishop Laud's Frauds and Falsifications HOw unsincerely Bishop Laud would fain Excuse the Modern Greek Heresie concerning the Procession of the Holy Ghost Pag. 502 How Bishop Laud Abuses St. Augustine to make Protestants believe that General Councils may Err against Scripture and evident Reason Pag. 504 Vicentius Lirinensis abus'd by Laud to prove the Fallibility of the Church c. Pag. 507 How Bishop Laud falsifies Occham to infringe St. Augustin's Authority concerning the Infallibility of the Church in succeeding Ages as well as in that of the Apostles And is forc'd by his Error to resolve the Prelatick Faith into the Light of Scripture and the private Spirit of Phanaticks which he Paliats under the Name of Grace and thereby Warrants all Rebellions against Church and State Pag. 509 Divers Frauds and Falsifications of Bishop Laud to defend that Protestants are not Schismaticks Pag. 512 Whether it be Piety or Policy to permit the Protestant Clergy of these three Kingdoms to enjoy the Church Revenues for maintaining by such Frauds and Falsifications as hitherto have been alledged the Doctrine of the Church of England which also they acknowledge to be fallible and by consequence for all they know false And hâ—re the said Revenues may be Conscientiously apply'd to the Vse and Ease of the People without any danger of Sacriledge or any Disturbance to the Government if a publick Tryal of both Clergies Sincâ—rity be allowed and Liberty of Conscience granted Pag. 521 The same further demonstrated and how by Liberty of Conscience or by Tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion by Act of Parliament the British Monarchy will become the most considerable of all Christendom Peaceable at Home and recover its Right Abroad How evidently it is the mutual Interest of Spain and England to be in a perpetual League against France and how Advantageous it is for Spain to put Flanders into English Hands Pag. 534 The King 's Right to France Pag. 544 My Lord of Clarendin's Policy Censur'd by all Wise Men. Pag. 548. Part 4. The Roman Catholick Religion in every particular wherein it differs from the Protestant confirmed by undenyable Miracles THat such Miracles as are approved by the Roman Catholick Church in the Canonization of Saints are true Miracles and the Doctrine which they Confirm cannot be rejected without denying or doubting of Gods Veracity and how every Protestant doth see true Miracles though he does not reflect upon them in Confirmation of the Roman Catholick Faith Pag. 553 The Miracle of St. Januarius of Naples Pag. 555 The Famous and undenyable Miracle of St. Francis Xaverius wrought on the Person of Marcello Mastrillo Pag. 556 Antichrist's Miracles are not Credible if compar'd with Ours Pag. 561 Of Visible Miracles seen though not observ'd by every Protestant in Confirmation of the Roman Catholick Faith The difference between true and false Miracles Pag. 562 Of True Miracles related in the Ecclesiastical History by men of greatest Authority in every Age to confirm the particular Mysteries of our Catholick Faith and that sense of Scripture wherein Roman Catholicks differ from Protestants Pag. 566 Of Miracles related by St. Chrysostom St. Gregory Nazianzen c. in Confirmation of Transubstantiation Adoration of Christ in the Sacrament the Sacrifice of the Mass Communion under one Kind and Purgatory Pag. 567 Primate Usher's Falsification to discredit two Miracles Pag. 569 How Protestants falsify and corrupt the very Statutes and Law-Books Pag. 572 Miracles for the Mass. Pag. 573. Miracles for Purgatory Pag. 573 Miracles to Confirm the Worship and Virtue of the Sign of the Cross. Pag. 576 Miracles in confirmation of the Catholick Worship of Images Pag. 581 The Protestant Distinction of Civil and Religious Worship misapply'd by Ministers to delude
reasonable subjection Therfore besids many other works in the yeare 1520. Luther writ a book called Praeludium captivitatis Babilonicae wherin he maintayned that Christians are not subject to human Lawes at least in foro Conscintiae Christ hauing made them all equall by the Gospell but that the Pope Prelates and Princes had tyranically usurped a Iurisdiction ouer them and kept them for many years in gross ignorance and wors then in a Babylonian captivity therfore that God had sent him to reforme these abuses and restore vnto all oppressed people the Christian liberty which they had received in Baptisme and by his reformation they might enjoy so fully as to judg and govern all omnia judicemus regamus Then he published his doctrin of justification by only faith so resolutly that he doubted not to preach though mens words be the greatest blasphemies and their works the most damnable villâ—nies If they haue as much confidence to belieue without doubt as impudence to act without scruple they may be sure that God hath receiued them into his fauor and cannot be damned unless they doubt of their saluation This abominable presumption Luther grounded upon the infinitness of Christs merits as if forsooth our Sauiour had suffered to the end we might not only be happy in heauen but by his passion hah waranted our wickedness upon earth grossly mistaking and confounding the sufficiency of Christs merits with the sufficiency of their application none can deny but that the least drop of our Sauiours Bloud is sufficient to redeeme millions of worlds because it is of infinite value but all Catholicks euer held that though his Bloud and merits be infinitly sufficient in themselues yet are they not sufficiently applyed to sinners unless they concurr to their own reconciliation and justification not only by faith but by good works Sacraments and other meanes which God hath appointed for that purpose Yet Luther pretended that faith alone is a sufficient application of Christs merits and that men needed not mortify their bodys nor endeavour to secure their salvation by good works thinking it a diminution of our Redeemers glory and a disrespect to his person that with our free will we should cooperat with his passion and help our selues and vpon this ground do Protestants raise all their batteries against Indulgences Purgatory Pilgrimages praying to Saints Confession of sins Penance Satisfaction Merit austerity of Monastical life Works of supererogation c. A reformation so indulgent to liberty and sensuality could not want Proselits and in a short tyme appeared the effects therof the Peasants of Germany rebelled against their Princes and Lords in defence of that Euangelical liberty which Luther had preached and in the space of one summer were on both sides a hundred thousand men slain Some Princes to make themselues considerable by heading the multituds which ran to Luther professed his Religion and protected his person and he layd for the foundation of his reformation the ensuing principles SVBSECT I. The fundamentall principles of Protestancy THe first principle and foundation of Luthers and of all Protestant reformations is a supposition that the whole visible Church fell from that primitiue pure doctrin and true meaning of Scripture which Christ our Sauior and the Apostles had planted and the first Christians had professed All râ—formed Churches do and must agree in this supposition the very name of a Doctrinal reformation implies a change and decay of doctrin though they disagree in the tyme and other circumstances of the change Untill Luther had conferred with the Devill he durst not vent this principle he appealed indeed from the Pope to a generall Councell and from a generall Councell when he perceiued one was summon'd to the Church diffusiue but after his conference with Satan he ventured to say Lay aside all the armes of orthodox antiquity Schooles of Diuinity authority of Councells and Popes consent of so many ages and all Christian People we receiue nothing but Scripture yet so that we must haue the certain authority to interpret the same Our interpretation is the sence of the holy Ghost that which others bring though they bee great though many proceedeth from the spirit of Sathan and from a distracted mind The reasons why Luther and all Protestants run this desperat course is because hauing examined and found that orthodox antiquity was Roman Catholik and not one Church parish or person ever Protestant before 1517. they are inforced to maintain by mis-interpreting Scripture that the whole visible Church erred and that God sent them to reform it The second principle of Protestancy is to admit of no rule of faith but only Scripture of no other infallible Judg of the letter or sence of Scripture or of any controversies in Religion but every particular Church and person interpreting Scripture according to their best endeavors and discretion This is expressly declared in the last mentioned words of Luther and inculcated by the Devill to him in his Conference and though few are willing to speake the same words yet is there not one Protestant in the world that doth not practise the very same doctrin and defend it when the matter is argued It necessarily followeth from the first principle Because if the whole visible Church fell from the pure faith and from Gods meaning of Scripture the belief tradition and testimony of that visible Church Councell and Fathers can be no true rule of faith nor themselves fit Iudges of Religion or of the sense of Scripture Therfore every privat Protestant must be his own Guide and Iudg in matters of saluation and Scripture For though Luther Calvin or any Protestant Congregation should pretend that their sense and interpretation of Scripture is that of the holy Ghost and the interpretation of others Diabolical yet no privat Protestant doth look even upon their own reformers or Churches as infallible in this or in any other particular but in as much as he Iudges it agreeth with Scripture and therfore every one that supposeth the fall of the Roman Catholik and visible Church and the fallibility of the Reformers and reformations as all Protestants do will deny that him-self hath any obligation to submit his Iudgment in controversies of Religion to any interpretation of Scripture or decision of doctrin besids his owne and so becoms his owne Guide and his owne Iudg of controversies and makes his owne interpretation of Scripture his only rule of faith The third principle of Protestancy is that men are justified by only faith and that he who hath once justifying faith can neither loose it nor be damned This tenet is cleerly professed as the doctrin of all Protestant Churches in the Catholik doctrin of the Church of England art 11. pag. 5â— seqq And pag. 54. The Papists are declared heretiks for holding that men are to remain doubtfull whether they shall be saved or not From these principles flow that infinit variety of Protestant Religions
him-self was that is to say Consecrators c. If then that which is greather then all be given indifferently to all men and women I meane the word and baptism then that which is less I mean to consecrat the supper is also given to them So much Luther With Luther in this doctrin concurred all the reformed Churches even the Prelatick of England seems to approve therof in the 23. and 25. articles of Religion and M. r Horn Bishop of Winchester in the Harbrough An. 1559. n. 2. saith concerning the Ministery Preaching or Priesthood of women Jn this point we must vse a certain moderation and not absolutly in every-wise debarr women herein c. J pray you what more vehemency vseth S. Paul in forbidding women to preach then in forbidding them to vncover their heads and yet you know in the best reformed Churches of all Germany all the maids be bareheaded They who know this to have bin the Doctrin of Luther and of the reformed Churches are not so much startled at Q. Elizabeths spiritual headship of the Church nor at the Act of Parliament 8. Eliz. 1. wherin it is declared that she and her successors may authorise any person whatsoever whether lay man or woman to exercise any spiritual jurisdiction or power in any matter whatsoever even of consecrating Archbishops Bishops Priests c. And albeit afterwards art 27. there hath bin an explanation made concerning the supremacy excluding from the Church a shee or Lay Ministery and Priesthood yet the words of the Oaths both of supremacy and Episcopal homage and the laws of the land especialy this Act 8. Eliz. 1. maks it most manifest that even Prelatik protestancy maks the temporal Lay Soveraign to haue the source of all spiritual power and jurisdiction and that the letters Patents of the Kings of England directed to any person whatsoever renders him capable of consecrating Archbishops Bishops Priests c. as may be seen in the aforesaid Act of Parliament And if any person whatsoever may by vertue of the Kings letters patents consecrat Bishops Priests c. without doubt the King that gives that spiritual authority and the Lay men or women so authorised must of necessity have the caracter of Episcopacy and Priesthood which they communicat to others vnless it be maintained that men can give what they have not themselves Thus was Protestancy begun principled and propagated by Martin Luther and his Disciples and because their Sects agree in nothing so vnanimously as in protesting against the doctrin of the Roman Catholik Church and the Imperial Decrees enacted in behalf therof though some Lutherans only exhibiting the Confession of their faith at Auspurg were the Protesters yet all others who pretend a Reformation like the name and call themselves Protestants thinking it to be more for the credit of their dissenting Congregations to pretend vnity of doctrin by assuming one name then declare the novelty and diversity of their Tenets by calling themselves by the names of their first Authors and Reformers Now it is tyme we treat in particular of the Protestant Church of England SECT IV. Of the Protestant Church of England IT was the misfortune of England to have had in that tyme when Reformation began to spread a vicious King and lewd Court an ambitious Minister of state a timorous Clergy and contemporising Parliament Cardinal Wolsey who had bin raised from the meanest parentage to domineer over the English Peerage not content with his good fortune and the Kings favour would needs be Pope and obtained from Charles V. the Emperour a promise of his best endeavours to promote him to that dignity but perceiving himself deluded when the occasion was offered of performance and that Charles had preferred to the Papacy one of his own subjects that had bin Instructor to him in his tender age he resolved to be revenged vpon the Emperors relations seeing hee could not reach his person And observing that K. Henry 8. was weary of Q. Catharin the Emperors Aunt and desired her death or divorce to the end he might marry and have issue male to succeed him in the Crown The Cardinal discoursed with his Majesty of the doubts which himself had raised and many seemed to entertain concerning the validity of a mariage with one that had bin his brothers wife and proposed the publick conveniency and privat satisfaction the King might receave by taking to wife some relation of the French King with whom he persuaded Henry 8. to make a league in defence of the Sea Apostolick against Charles V whose army at that tyme had sackt Rome and kept the Pope prisoner not doubting that his Holiness so oblidged by Henry and injured by Charles would declare Q. Catharins mariage voyd K. Henry applauded the motion but lik't not so well the French Lady as An Bullen one of his Queens Mayds of honour of whom he was so desperatly enamoured that though he was advertised of her amorous disposition and lewd conversation by one of the Courtiers that sayd he had enjoyed her savours yet she rejecting his Majesties courtship he thought she was not so cunning as chast and persuading himself that a woman so sparing of favours to a King would not be prodigal of them to others he gave litle credit to the publick reports and privat informations of her immodest behaviour and now courted her not as his present Mistriss but as his future wife not questioning but that the Pope whom he had obliged would declare null his mariage with Q. Catharin but his Holiness though much inclined to gratifie the King and incensed against the Emperour for many indignitys resolved neither to reward or revenge by abusing his spiritual authority which he knew could not be extended to dissolve a knot that God had tyed and blessed with posterity his Predecessors dispensation after mature deliberation was found to be valid and no way contrary to Scripture which is so far from prohibiting a mariage with a deceased brothers wife Levit. 18. that it commands Deuter. 25. the brother to marry his issuless brothers widow And when S. John Baptist told Herod it was not lawfull for him to keepe his brothers wife his brother was then living so that these words could not be applyed to K. Henry 8. his case nor occasion any scruple in his conscience He therfore finding by experience that the Sea of Rome was not directed in deciding controversies of Religion by human respects or interest and that the Colledge of Cardinals could not be corrupted with bribes to favour his sute as some Doctors of forreign vniversities had bin nor terified by his threats as was most of the English Clergy he resolved to renounce that spiritual jurisdiction and supremacy the only lett against his lust which all his Christian Ancestors had acknowledged and himself defended in an excellent Treatise against Luther demonstrating as well by Scripture as by reason that the Bishop of Rom's supremacy and jurisdiction was de jure
doctrin and therfore resolved to accomodat the doctrin of the Church of England to his humour Hooper and Rogers agreed vpon an ecclesiastical Government inconsistent with Monarchy which was that over every 10. Churches or Parishes in England there should be a learned Superintendent appointed who should have faithful readers vnder him and that all Popish Priests should clean be put out And to draw all publick matters of state and Religion to them-selves they composed a Treatise to prove That it is lawful for any privat man to reason and writ against a wicked Act of Parliament and vngodly Councel c. see Fox pag. 1357. col 1. num 72. And Hoopers prophecy against the Prelatick protestants for not conforming them-selves to his Puritan and Presbiterian disciplin pag 1356. And of his contention with Cranmer and other Prelatick protestants about the oath of Supremacy c. Fox pag. 1366. Both Cranmer and Ridly made apear to the Protector and Councel that Hoopers Presbiterian disciplin was not consistent with the Constitution of Parliaments and the refusal of the oath of Supremacy to be of dangerous consequence in a tyme that Deuenshir Northfolk and many other Shires had taken arms in defence of the Roman Catholick faith It was further considered that so sudain a change from on extreme to an other in matters of religion as it would have bin from ceremonious Popery to plain Preâ—bitery was against the rules of policy therfore seing the people had bin so long accustomed to the Mass and to Ecclesiastical ceremonies it was judg'd expedient to make the vulgar sort believe the chang was not of Religion but of language that the common prayr was the Mass in English that the substance of the Catholick faith was retained in the Prelatick caps copes and surplises and what alteration there seem'd to be was but of things indifferent or petty circumstances and had bin resolved vpon by the King and Parliament more to preserve vniformity then to promote novelty as may be seen by any that wil observe the words of the statuts confirming the common prayr book administration rits ad ceremonies of the Sacrament 2. Ed. 6.1 and the Councels letter to the Bishops recited by Fox pag. 1184. col 1. Whereof long tyme there had bin in this Realm of England divers forms of common prayer And where the Kings Majesty hath hereto fore divers tyms assayed to stay innovations or new rits To the intent that an vniform quiet and godly order should be had concerning the premises hath appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury should draw and make one convenient and meet order of common Prayer and administration of Sacraments to be vsed in England Wales c. The which at this tyme by the ayde of the holy Ghost with vniform agreement is of them concluded c. in the Statut. But in very deed the whole substance of Catholick Religion was changed and nothing retained but so much therof as seemed necessary to keep the name of Christians and had not bin rejected by most of the ancient condemned hereticks as shal appeare by our obseruations vpon the 39. ensuing articles of Religion of the Church of England SECT V. Of the 39. Articles of the Church of England WHosoever considerâ—â— these 39. Articles of Religion composed by Cranmer and his Divines may easily perceive their drift was rather to humour factions at home and dissenting Protestants abroad to countenance sensuality and grant a liberty of not believing the particulars of Christianity then to instruct men in the doctrin of Christ or to prescribe any certain rule of Faith For their method is to word so the matter of the Articles that where Protestants disagree among themselves every one of the dissenting parties may apply the Text to his own sense In so much that the Presbiterians except not against the doctrins themsel-ves rightly explained that is according to their explanation but against the wording and expressions therof which say they are ambiguous and capable of more senses then one and so may be and are wrested to patronise errors In the mistery of the real presence they speak clearly against it because it was resolved in Parliament That England should be Zuinglian in that point against the Catholick faith of Transsubstantiation Wherfore after Cranmer and the other his Contemporisers had set down in five of their six first Articles the belief of the Trinity Incarnation Passion and Resurrection wherof no Protestants then doubted they dare not declare themselves in the third wheein they speak of Christ descent into Hell whether it was to that of the damned or to a third place for that if they denyed the first they would have offended Calvin Jf they denyed the last they were sure to disoblige some Lutherans that admitted of Lymbus or a third place In the sixt Article they free all men from an obligation of believing any thing that is not read in Scripture or proved therby and make it their ownly rule of faith and themselves the Judges therof wherin they agree with the ancient Hereticks Arians Donatists Eunomians Nestorians c. But for that some Protestant doctrins are expresly reproved by many Parts of Scripture they make those parts Apocrypha because forsooth they were doubted of by some Churches in the primitive tymes And truly if a man will reflect vpon these words of thâ—ir sixt Article We do vnderstand those Canonical Books of the ould and new Testament of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church he may cleerly see that they believe many parts of the new Testament not to be Canonical Scripture because many parts therof have bin doubted of in the Church before the Canon was determined See after part 2. In the 7. they only declare that Christians are not bound to observe the ceremonial but only the moral law of Moyses In the 8. they tel vs of foure Creeds wherof S. Athanasius his symbol is one are to be believed because they may be proved by Scripture and yet S. Athanasius himself declared in â—he Councel of Nice that the doctrin of his Symbol that is the mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation could not be proved by Scripture alone or without Tradition In the 9. and 10. Article they follow the heretick Proclus the Messalians Zuinglius Luther and Calvins doctrin concerning Original sin In the 11. Article they teach with some of the Pseudo-Apostles with Eunomius and with the same Zuinglius Luther and Calvin that men are justified by faith alone See herafter of the justification by only faith how inconsistent with any solicitude or care for good works And in the 12. would faine but in vaine free themselves and their Doctrin from the aspersion of neglecting good works though they maintain them not to be necessary for justification In the 13. Article they say all virtuous moral actions of men â—hat are not in grace have the nature of sin And in the 14. they follow Eunomius Vigilantius
since the Apostles then to take the bare word of Cranmer a man who married and vnmarried K. Henry 8. to as many women as his Majestie lik't or dislik't dissolving the holy Sacrament of Matrimony as often as the King seemed to be weary of a wife a man whose religion was nothing but his conveniency and incontinency and therfore did alter his faith as often as the tyms changed and factions prevailed and sided with every Rebel against his Prince and was so carnaly given that even in Henry 8. days when Priests were not permitted to have wives he kept a wench so constantly that he carried her about in his Visitations Let any Christian I say be judg whether this man together with Ochinus a Jew Bucer an Atheist Peter Martyr so indifferent for any doctrin that he framed his faith at Oxforâ— according to the news from London and the Parliament Diurnals Hooper Rogers and Latimer ambitious and discontented Presbiterians Bâ—le and Coverdale two lewd and runigad friars whether I say these men ought to be believed in this important point of salvation rather then the holy Fathers and Councels who as hath binâ— said hertofore cal the Mass the visible Sacrifice the true Sacrifice the dayly Sacrifice the Sacrifice according to the Order of Melchisadech the Sacrifice of the Body and Bloud of Christ the Sacrifice of the Altar the Sacrifice of the Church and the Sacrifice of the new Testament which succeeded all the Sacrifices of the old Testament Must the word of Cranmer and his fellows be a sufficient ground for prudent men to believe as an Article of Religion that the doctrin delivered as Catholick by the holy Fathers and Doctors of the Church are but fables and themselves but a company of Cheats The 32. Article was made by Cranmer and his Camerades to excuse their lewdness legitimat their bastards and make their wenches wives The second Parliament of King Edward 6. had bin so importuned by Apostata Priests and Friars who had coupled themselves with women that their petition having bin rejected by the first Parliament Edward 6. at lengh against the inclination and judgment of both houses they obtained now by meer importunity an Act to take away all positive Laws of man made against the marriage of Priests statut an 2. Edward 6. cap. 21. But then they are told in the very Act that it were not only better for Priests to live chast sole and separat from the company of women c. but that it were most to be wished that they would willingly and of themselves endeavour to keep a perpetual chastity and abstinence from the vse of women And 1400. years before that Origen Hom. 23. lib. 8. contra Celsum declared the doctrin even of the Greeck Church in these words Jt is certain the dayly Sacrifice is hindred in them who serve the necessities of mariage therfore it seemeth to me that it appertaineth only to him to offer the dayly Sacrifice who hath vowed himselfe to dayly and perpetual chastity with whomâ—agree the other Fathers S. Jerom in Apologia ad Pamachium cap. 3. desires them who like not of this doctrin not to be angry with him for telling them of it but with the holy Scriptures vvith all Bishops Priests c. vvho know they cannot offer Sacrifice if they vse the Act of mariage and said to Vigilantius c. 1. who in this point also was a Protestant and seemed to confess his owne frailty What do the Churches of the East of Egipt and of the Apostolick Sea vvho receive none but unmarried or continent Priests or if they have vviues they must cease to be Husbands And against Iovinian cap 19. 14. ad Pamachium Apol. cap. 8. Truly thou dost acknowledg that he cannot be a Bishop vvho in that state getts children if he be convicted therof he vvil not be taken for a Husband but condemned as an Adulterer But it seems out Protestant Bishops know the Scripture and the doctrin and disciplin of the primitive Church better then S. Hierom Origen and all the ancient Fathers and Councels both of the East and West Since the King 's most happy restauration they were not content to enjoy their wives and see the legitimacy of their children approved of but in the first Parliament wherin they were permitted to vote as I have bin credibly informed they atâ—empted the house of Lords should declare their spiritual peerage did communicat the same honours and privileges to their Ladys that the law doth give to Baron's wives but seing the house smile at the motion and one of the first Peers begin to rally according to his witty way vpon a subject so proper for his genius one of the Bishops not so much concerned in the suit because he was not married in the name of all the rest waved the pretention by saying there had bin a mistake in the motion Jn the two following articles they would fain prevent diversity of opinions and schisms among the Protestants of the Church of England and gain authority for the Prelats therof and reverence for their ceremonies and censures But this design is frustrated by maintaining the lawfulness of their own revolt and separation from the Church of Rome as also the Roman Catholick fallibility and fal from the true Apostolick Religion without any farther proofe or evidence of so great a fault or frailty then the fancy and privat interpretation of Scripture of some discontented and dissolute persons pretending divine inspirations and illuminations for the same and for their warant to depose their spiritual Superiours and to reform the doctrin of the whole visible Church which reformation they also introduced in so tumultuous and seditious a manner that none who considers the principles practises and circumstances of the chang can prudently commit his soule to the reformers charg or condescend to any spiritual jurisdiction and authority in their Successours For besids that they have nothing to shew for their presumption and intrusion but obscure texts of Scripture interpreted by them selves in a sense contrary to that of the whole visible ancient Church that hath bin confirmed by continual and vndeniable Miracles they can give no assurance or probability of them selves being or continuing in the right way of saluation because if all the Roman Catholick Churches did err in doctrin how can their reformations pretend not to be subject to the same mis-fortun or mistake And if the supposed frailty and fallibility of the Church of Rome be a sufficient cause to question and condemn it's authority how can the Church of England or any other Protestant congregation exact from their Sectaries greater respect and obedience then the first reformers gave to their Roman Superiours Presbiterians Independents Quakers Anabaptists c. pretend to as pure doctrin as Divine a Spirit and as much Scripture against Prelaticks as Prelaticks do against Papists and thinck there is as much reason for them to be Iudges of the truth of
every day rather loose then gain ground and the generality of these Nations can not be wrought vpon either by fair or foul means to thinck wel of that Religion or to submit their Judgments and consciences to the direction of the Bishops and Prelatick ministery The reasons are obvious to such as are not obstinat 1. The incredibility of their pretented spiritual caracter and jurisdiction 2. The incoherency of their doctrin with the fundamental principles of Protestancy Their Episcopal caracter and jurisdiction is as incredible as King Henry 8. spiritual supremacy Queen Elizabeths legitimacy and the validity and solemnity of their first Bishops consecrations They have indeed of late endeavored to excuse the latness of their Masonian Registers discovery and to cleere them from the suspitions of forgery but so faintly and fraudulently that their vindication though pen'd and published by on of the ablest Prelats of their Church hath furnished their adversaries with so many new demonstrations against their Caracter that in steed of a reply the Protestant Bishops have resolued vpon a submission to the evidence of our arguments and changed the controverted and essential part of their forms of Ordination As they endeavored of late to vindicat their Registers from forgery so they long since explained the Queens supremacy but so contrary to the known laws of the land and cleer words of their Oaths both of supremacy and Episcopal homage that neither can bear their fond interpretations and if they could the Bishops would have nothing to shew for their pretended spiritual function and jurisdiction it being manifest they cannot deduce either of them by succession from any Apostolick Church or orthodox Councel and therfor must content them-selves with what they can buy from a lay soveraign and temporal Statuts or acknowledg the truth and confess ingeniously they are but lay-men and have no lawful authority to take vpon them a spiritual function and jurisdiction seing they have no Catholick Predecessours and degenerat from the first Protestant Reformers and are ashamed to claim with Presbiterians and Fanaticks the extravagancy of a privat spirit and extraordinary vocation The incoherency also of the Prelatick doctrin maks these nations averse from the Prelatick Church and Clergy â—n the 39. Articles of Religion they declare with Luther and the first Reformers that no visible sign or ceremony and by consequence no such thing as imposition of Episcopal hands was instituted by Christ or is the necessary matter of a Priest's and Bishop's ordination and yet now of late that visible sign and ceremony is held by them-selves to be so essential that without the same no caracter of Priesthood or Episcopacy is thought to be given to the party ordained and therfor they reordain such Presbiterian Ministers as did neglect or contemn imposition of Episcopal hands 2. They maintain in the same 39. Articles that the Roman Catholick Church hath falen into damnable errors and acknowledg that only such a fal can justify the Protestants separation or excuse them from sin and schism And yet when they are pressed with a consequence that necessarily follows out of this supposition to wit that if the Roman and visible Church had so erred Protestants can have no Christian faith nor certainty of the Scriptur's being God's word or of the Trinity and Incarnation c. which they received and retain vpon the sole Testimony of the Roman Catholick Church having in their own 39. Articles declared the Greeck Church Heretical for the doctrin of the Holy Ghost's procession and therfor it 's testimony even in other Articles is invalid and it's concurrence in those other Articles with the Roman Church is vnsignificant And yet they again contradict them-selves and confess that the Roman Catholick Church is infalible in all articles necessary for saluation 3. The same inconstancy and incoherency they shew in denying that doctrinal Traditions are the word of God or that Tradition it self is a sufficient ground of Divine belief and yet when they are demanded to shew a proof by cleer Scripture of the distinction between single Priesthood and Episcopacy v.g. then they maintain that traditional doctrin is God's word and the testimony of the Roman visisible Church a sufficient evidence therof Their wavering and inconsequent way of proceeding doth manifest to the world that as wel in this as in other particulars of Christian Religion nay even in declaring which are necessary or not necessary points of faith the Prelatick Clergy hath a greater regard to their own conveniency then to God's veracity and to the revenues of â—he Church then to the saluation of souls Otherwise why should they take our Roman Catholick word for Episcopacy and not for the Pop's supremacy for the letter but not for the sence of Scripture for not rebaptising or for receiving relaps'd penitents more then for Purgatory or Transubstantiation or for keeping Sonday and not praying to Saints c. Seeing all these doctrins are equaly proposed to them as Catholick truths by the sole credible testimony and tradition of our one and the same Roman Catholick Church the testimony of the Greeck and all other Churches as hath bin sayd being rendred invalid by the hereticks wherwhith Protestants confess they are infected Some are of opinion that if the more modern Prelaticks had not forsaken their ould way of being ordained Bishops by the Queens letters patents or by some such publick testimony and superficial ceremony of their Congregations without troubling them-selves with the doctrin of the inward caracter given by imposition of Episcopal hands so contrary to the principles of the reformation a broad and to the 23. and 25. of their own 39. Articles at home they had not bin so hard put to it by their Presbiterian Brethrens arguments who stick to the Tenets and Rules of pure and primitive Protestancy detesting those formalities and dregs of Popery which Prelaticks of late have so much affected in ordaining of Ministers Mr. Hooker Dr. Couel and some other Prelaticks in their writings towards the end of Queen Elizabeths reign began to inculcat the doctrin of making Ordination a spiritual caracter imprinted in the soul by imposition of Episcopal hands and not a bare formality of the secular Magistrat's election by some outward ceremony or letters patents as all English Protestants had believed and practised vntil Hooker and Couel broacht this among their other Popish novelties and therfor were publickly blamed and complained of by Prelatick Writers and particularly by Dr. Willet in his worck vpon the 112. Psalm printed 1603. and dedicated to the Queens Majesty page 91. he saith From this fountain have sprung forth these and such other whirlpoints and bubles of new doctrine and amongst others he sets down as a novelty in the Church of England this That there is in ordination given an indelible caracter and then addeth Thus have some bin bould to teach and write who as some Schismaticks the Puritans have disturbed the peace of the Church one
way in externall matters concerning disciplin they have troubled the Church another way in opposing themselves by new quircks and devices to the soundness of doctrin among Protestants And truly to pretend with all reformed Churches that the Pope is Antichrist and the man of sin and at the same time profess as the learned Prelatick writers do in their books that without his caracter of Priesthood there can be no orthodox Clergy or Christian Church are things that do not hang wel togeather neither is it credible that so zealous Protestants as were the first English reformers Cranmer Coverdale Bale c. who strained Scripture in their Translations and made formal abjurations against the caracters of Episcopacy and Priesthood which they had received in the Church of Rome or that Parker Jewel Horn c. who received that same doctrin and excluded those caracters by an express Article of their 39. of Religion from the Church of England and from their form of ordination it is not I say credible that these and the like men did maintain in their convocations the late Prelatick contrary doctrin or that they exercised or recorded any such Popish formalities of consecrating Priests and Bishops by imposition of Episcopal hands as M. r Mason pretends he found in Parker's Register at Lambeth as appeareth also to any that wil consider the homely choyce and caling of the primitive Pastors and Preachers of our Prelatick Protestancy objected to themselves in print when they were living and yet could not deny the fact neither did they go about to excuse it not taking it to be a fault D. r Kelison in his survey pag. 373. 374. saith of the Protestant Clergy in Q. Elizab. time Lay men were taken of which some were base artificers and without any other consecration or ordination then the Prince's or the superintendent 's letters made them Ministers and Bishops with as few ceremonies and less solemnity then they make their Aldermen yea Constables and cryers of the market D. r Stapleton in his Counterblast lib. 4. num 481 saith And wherin I pray you resteth a great part of your new Clergy but in Butchers Cooks Catchpols and Coblers Diers and Dawbers fellows carrying their mark in their hand insteed of a shaven Crown c. Seing therfor our Catholick Arguments convince all disinterest'd persons that weigh them of the absurdity and novelty of Protestancy in general and such as do not take them to be of any weight because themselves are byassed and bent against vs by education or interest must needs take notice if they think seriously of any Religion or of their own Protestant principles that the Prelatick Reformation is but a politick appendix or addition of Q. Elizabeth in pursuance of her Father's passion and by her self resolved vpon more for securing a Crown then saving the soule and therfor containing more mysteries of state then of faith and more regarding conveniencies then conscience as appeareth by the layty of her Clergy by her She-supremacy by the anticipated Royalty of her vnlawful issue in case she would be pleased to own any these things I say being no calumnies of malignant pens or persons but most manifest by her own Articles of Religion and Acts of Parliament can hardly be digested by honest subjects much less settled as Divine truths in Christian souls or carry the face of a pious and plausible Religion even amongst the most silly sort of people Yet far be it from our thoughts to censure with folly or impiety such as suck't with their Nurses milk the poyson of this Prelatick Protestancy no we know they want neither piety nor policy according to their own principles but I hope they wil not be offended if according to ours we do pitty their condition and pray for their conversion we believe their zeale against our catholick Religion proceeds not from malice but mistaks and desire they may likewise believe our intention is only to expel by this antidot the poyson which others have infused into their brains This humble apology and explanation doth not relate to them that made the chang of Religion for preferring Q. Elizabeth and any natural issue of her body to the Crown befor the lawful heires who by God's providence since her death and at this present enioy right nor to any that wil obstinatly maintain such proceedings It is intended for all wel meaning Protestants that believe themselves to be Catholicks and if they be not wish they were and that the true Religion were setled in these Nations But what mervaile is it that privat persons be mistaken in Protestancy when the Royal family of the Stewards against whose title and succession it was introduced and established both in England and Scotland in England by Q. Elizabeth in Scotland by the Bastard Murry are so much in love with that Religion devised for their own ruine So bewitching a thing is education engrafted in good dispositions and so dangerous if not cultivated and corrected by our own more mature reflections when we arrive to years of discretion SECT IX How injurious Protestancy hath bin to the Royal family of the Stewards and how zealous they have bin and are in promoting the same AFter that King Henry 8. had vsurped the Pop's Supremacy and divised certain Articles of Religion he desired his Nephew K. James 5. of Scotland to follow his example which that Catholick Prince refus'd to do King Henry in his last will and Testament confirmed by his Protestant Parliament excluded the Royal family of Scotland from their right and succession to the Crown of England preferring before the Stewards not only his illegitimat daughter Elizabeth but the Grays and all others that descended of the yonger sister Queen Dowager of France and Dutchess of Suffolk King James 5. deceased his wife the Queen Regent of Scotland and his young daughter Queen Mary were so persecuted by the Scotch and English Protestants that the Queen Regent was deposed and Queen Mary was forc't to fly for refuge into France After her return into Scotland the King her Husband was murthered by the Protestants his subjects and the innocent Queen trepan'd by her protestant Bastard Brother to marry Borthvel one of the murtherers with a design to diffame and depose herself from the government which the Bastard had vsurped and had murthered likewise King James 6. an infant but that God prevented his wicked designs by permitting him to be killed by the hand of a Hamilton Other Protestants succeeded the Bastard Murry in the government and though King Iames escaped the dangers and designs they had layd for his life yet they perverted his soule and when he was but 13. months ould Protestancy was set vp in his name his Mother being driven out of her own Kingdom by those Protestants that deposed herself and abused her Son's minority was contrary to the publick faith and privat promises of Queen Elizabeth imprisoned in England her Rebels countenanced and her self at
enjoying their temporal liberties and much more vpon the spritual prerogative of Protestancy which according to Luther the first Author and Apostle therof is omnia judicemus regamus Let us judg and govern all things and not only his German Scholler Brentius but our English Bishop Bilson and all Prelaticks grant that the people must be discerners and Judges of that which is taught And the Catholick doctrin of the Church of England explaining the 39. Articles therof saith Authority is given to the Church and to every member of sound judgment in the same to judg controversies of faith c. And this is not the privat opinion of our Church but also the judgment of our godly brethren in forain Nations And it is not only the Tenet of Calvin but of all Protestant Writers that temporal laws oblige not in conscience any Christians to obey It being therfore a principle and priviledg even of Prelatick Protestancy and agreable to the 39. Articles that every member of sound judgment in the Church hath authority to judg controversies of faith and by consequence all other differences that may be reduced thervnto how is it possible for any King to be a Soveraign among Protestants who are all supreme judges both of faith and state for that State-affairs are subordinat to Religion and must be managed according to the Protestant sense of Scripture that is according to the judgment and interpretation of every particular Protestant or of him that can form or foole the multitude into his own opinion Wherfore we ought not be astonished that men constituted supreme Iudges and Interpreters of Scripture by the legal authority and articles of the Church of England and by the Evangelical libertys of Protestancy should presume to make them-selves the King's Iudges For my part I shal thinck it a great providence of God and extraordinary prudence in the government to see any King of England during the profession and legality of such principles in his Kingdom escape the like daunger and do continualy pray that their good Angel may deliver them from the effects of their own Religion His Majesty that by miracle now Reigns long may he live and prosper hath bin forced to lurck for his life in one of those secret places wherunto Priests retire when they are search't for God giving him to vnderstand therby that the most powerfull Princes where Protestancy prevails even in their own Kingdoms are never secure and may be often reduced to as hard shifts and as great extremities as the Poorest Priests and meanest Subjects RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT THE SECOND PART Of the inconsistency of Protestant principles with Christian piety and peaceable Government SECT I. Proved by the very Foundation of the Protestant Reformation which is a supposition of the fallibility and fal of the visible Catholick Church from the pure and primitive doctrin of Christ into notorious superstition IN the beginning of the first Part it hath bin sayd that the groundworck as wel of Policy as of Peace and Piety consists in making that persuasion to be the Religion of the State which is most credible or most agreable to reason because no commands duties taxes or charges will seem intolerable to subjects for the preservation and propagation of such a Religion nor for the maintenance of the spirititual and temporal Ministers to whose charge is committed the government of such a Church and Common-wealth How far all kind of Protestancy even the Prelatick is from having this prerogative we shall demonstrat in this Part of our Treatise and in this Section prove the same by the absurdity of the fundamental Protestant principles Common as well to the Prelatick as to all other Reformations The foundation wherupon all Protestant Reformations are built is this incredible or rather impossible supposition Viz. That all the visible and known Christian Churches of the world â—ell from that purity and truth of doctrin which they had once professed into superstition and damnable errors vntil at length in the 15. age God sent the Protestant Reformers to revive the true faith and Religion whose separation from the Roman Catholick Church and all others then visible is pretended to be free from sin and Schism by reason of the falshood of the Roman Catholick doctrin not consistent with saluation But this supposition is incredible 1. Because Protestants confess the fall and change of Religion was not perceived vntil 1300. or vntil at least 1000. years after it happned and such an imperceptible change in Christian religion involues as plain contradictions as a silent thunder For either it must be granted that all the Pastors and Prelats who lived in the time that any alteration of doctrin began were so stupid as not to take notice of so important and remarcable an object or so wicked as to observe and yet not oppose novelties so destructive to the souls committed to their charges Both which are proved to be groundless calumnies by the acknowledged zeal learning and integrity wherwith many Prelats and Pastors were endued in every age since the Apostles as their works yet extant do testify The truth of this Protestant supposition is not only incredible but impossible because the supposed chang of Christian Religion into Popish superstition is not pretended to have bin only a chang of the inward persuasion but of the outward profession visible and observable in ceremonies and practises answerable to the Mysteries believed as the adoring of the B. Sacrament worship of Jmages Communion in one kind publick prayer in vnknown languages c. How then is it possible that any Christian man or Congregation could begin so discernable and damnable novelties as according to the opinion of our Adversaries The adoration of the Sacrament Transubstantiation worship of Jmages Communion of the layty vnder one kind the Sacrifice of the Mass and publick prayers in an vnknown language the Pop's supremacy the doctrin of Purgatory Jndulgences Praying to Saints the vnmarried life of Priests c. How is it possible I say that any one should begin to teach and practise any of these supposed damnable doctrins and yet never be noted or reprehended by any one Prelat Pastor or Preacher who ar according to Esay the watâ—chmen of te visible Church vntil Luther's times or at least vntil these supposed superstitions had bin so vniversally spread so deeply rooted and plausibly received as Catholick truths and as ancient Traditions of Christ and of the Apostles that they who censured and opposed any of them were for so doing immediatly cryed down and condemned by the then visible and Catholick Church and Counsels as notorious hereticks How come the Preachers and Professors of these pretended Popish errors to escape for so many ages as Protestants confess they had continued vncontroul'd from the censures of Christ's pure Protestant Congregation if there was any vpon earth during that time was there not one Bishop Priest or Preacher in all the world for so many ages
their doctrin and of the sincerity of their Doctor And though it seemeth to me impossible for any man to know what parts of the new Testament the 6. Article and Canon of the Church of England declares Canonical it being so intricatly worded that either it must be non sense or els exclude from the Canon the Epistles of Iames the second of Peter the second and third of John the Epistle of Iude the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Apocalips seing the authority of all and every one of these hath bin doubted of in the Church and the 6. Article of the Protestant Religion of the Church of England is that In the name of the holy Scripture we do vnderstand those Canonical Books of the old and new Testament of whose authority was never any doubt of in the Church Though I say it 's impossible for me to comprehend how common sense and Christianity can meet in this Article but that if the words therof signify any thing out of the English Protestant new Testament must be excluded all the aforsaid Epistles and Apocalyps yet leaving this difficulty to the decision of that Church I wil suppose at the present with D. r Cosins that all these Epistles and Apocalyps are included in the English Canon and come to the examination of the Arguments wherby he pretends to defend it He therfor foreseing the impossibility of giving any reason why the parts of the New Testament hertofore doubted of should rather be received by Protestants into their Canon then the Books of the Old Testament no more questioned by the Church of Christ then the aforsaid epistles and the Apocalyps thought to avoyd the force of this pressing parity by flatly denying pag. 5. alibi That ever any intire Church or any National or Provincial Counsel or any multitude of men in their confessions and Catechisms or other such publick writings rejected or doubted of the sayd epistles c. In case so many solemnities had bin requisit for the questioning of Canonical authority which his Lp knows are not necessary It seems his lordship did not peruse Eusebius his works though he quotes them very often or at least did not thinck that the ancient Churches of Syria and Arabia deserve to be called Churches not that the Lutherans of Germany Denmark Suethland c. who stick to Luther's principles and Canon can make one or many Churches It s a gross mistake in the Doctor to say pag. 4. 5. that Luther or his Lutherans recalled or recanted their error concerning the Epistle of St. James he might see the contrary in the very book him-self cites of Chemnitius the famous Lutheran whose authority and words he placeth in his addition of certain Testimonies in the same rank with sentences of St. Augustin and St. Thomas of Aquin c. This Chemnitius in most of his works as in his Enchirid. pag. 63 and in his examin of the Councel of Trent p. 1. pag. 55. 56. declareth his own sense and that of his Church in these words The second Epistle of St. Peter the second and third of John the Epistle of Jude and the Apocalyps of John are Apocryphal as not having sufficient testimony of their authority His lordship might also have bin better informed of Luther's sence and Church by the saying of Illiricus an other pillar and Writer therof whom Mr. Bell in his regiment of the Church pag. 28. termeth a very famous Writer and most worthy defender of the Christian truth his words are Luther in his preface vpon St. Iem's Epistle giveth great reasons why this epistle ought in no case to be accompted for a writing of an Apostolick authority vnto which reasons I think every godly man ought to yeeld Luther's reasons are to be seen in the ancient editions of Jene and are comprehended in these few words of his The Epistle of Iames is contentious swelling dry strawy and vnworthy an Apostolick spirit And because these words and others were omitted in the later editions of Wittemberg by some Divins that would fain reform Luther's Canon Religion and Church the chief Lutheran Doctors mett in a Synod at Altembury complained of their Adversaries corrupting Luther's books and resolved to stick to the ancient editions and to the literal sence of his words So that in case it were true the Canon of Scripture could not be sayd to have bin questioned by any Protestant Congregation whithout declaring their doubt in a publick confession of faith we see the Lutheran doth so as also in their confession of Wittemberg quoted by Belarmin lib. 1. de verb. Dei cap. 7. init which is seconded by all hereticks of these tims saith Belarmin the Calvinist only excepted But the Doctor is so much mistaken in the necessity of such a formality that the Arians were condemned as hereticks notwithstanding that in their publick confessions of faith they endeavored rather to disguise then declare their errors It is wel known that Lutheran Churches in Germany not only do reject from their Canon the Epistles of S. Iames Iude the second of Peter and third of S. Iohn the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Apocalyps but are so obstinat in denying them to be in any wise Canonical Scripture that they do not as much as print them in their Bibles And if my Lord of Duresme thinks that the rigid and moderat Lutherans half Lutherans and other Protestant Congregations wherin are many as learned Ministers and Writers as him-self deserve not the name of a Church he may expect that they wil censure his Church after the same manner and perhaps with as much reason But lett them agree as wel as they can it concerns not vs. Yet I hope he wil not pronounce so severe a Censure against the Greeck and Latin Churches and vn-church both Wherof S. Hierom in epist. ad Dordunum testifieth that the Greeks doubted as much of the Apocalyps against the common consent of the Latins as the Latins did of the Epistle to the Hebrews against the common consent of the Church Seing therfor it is evident by the confession both of ancient Fathers and modern Proâ—estants that in the primitive Church the Canonical Scriptures were not generally received all at once but in so great variety of pretended Scriptures great care and search was requisit to determin which Scriptures were Canonical and which not wherby it came to pass thaâ— sundry books and parts were for a long time misdoubted by some Churches and Fathers and by some Councels omitted or not received which yet afterward vpon greater search and consideration were generally acknowledged it must be very great obstinacy in Doctor Cozins and other Protestants to reject the Canon which the Councel of Trent proposeth and embraceth because forsooth some books therin contained were not as soon believed by all Catholicks to be Canonical as the others Or to deny the authority and authentikness of some books of the old Testament because they were not in
anxiety which I attribute more to Religion then ignorance See also Pelicanus a learned Protestant writer his great prayses of the Translation of the Psalmes in the vulgar Latin edition in praef in Psalterium an 1584. See also Doctor Covell acknowledging in his answer to Burges pag. 94. The antiquity of the vulgar translation to be so great that it was used in the Church a thousand three hundred years agone and concluding pag. 91. That the most approved Translation authorised by the Church of England is that which cometh neerest to the vulgar and is commonly called the Bishops Bible And Doctor Whitaker in his answer to Mr. Reynolds pag. 141. was pleased to moderat his former rayling against our vulgar Translation revewed by St. Hierom at the request of St. Damasus Bishop of Rome saying St. Hierom J reverence Damasus I commend and the work I confess to be Godly and profitable to the Church The reason that moved the Protestants not to accept or acquiesce in our vulgar Latin Translation so much commended by them-selves and the ancient Fathers is because they would have as much liberty to reject the true letter as the true sence of Scripture their new doctrins being condemned by both For had they granted that any one ancient Translation is authentik how could Luther have had the impudence to thrust into the Text the word alone to assert his justification by only faith Rom. 3.28 or how could he omitt 2. Petr. 1. where it is sayd wherfore brethren labour the more that by good works you may make sure your vocation this particle by good works How could Zuinglius have translated for this is my body this signifies my Body to maintain his figurative signification of the words and cry down Christ's real presence in the B. Sacrament And so of all other Protestants Translations wherof every one hath words added and omitted in the Text which cannot be justified or excused by any ancient copy of Scripture extant in any language whatsoever No mervaile therfore if the Lutherans reject the Calvinists Translation and the Calvinists that of Lutherans the TransTranslation Translation of the Divines of Basile is reproved by Beza who says respon ad defens Cast. that it is in many places wicked and altogeather differing from the mind of the holy Ghost And Molinaeus in Testam part 20.30 c. saith of Beza that in his Translation he actualy changed the Text and of Calvin in Translation Testam nov fol. 110. That he maketh the Text of the Ghospel to leap up and down and that he vseth violence to the letter of the Ghospel and besids this addeth to the Text. As for the English Translation we have King James his true censure in the sume of the conference before his Majesty pag. 46. that he could never yet see a Bible well translated into English His Royall judgment is confirmed by Mr. Carlile of Christ's dessent into Hell pag. 116. where he says of the English Translators that they have depraved the sence obscured the truth and deceived the ignorant that in many places they do detort the Scripturs from the right sence c. The Ministers of Lincoln Diocess in their abridgment of a book delivered to his Majesty the first of December pag. 11. seq say that the English Translation taketh away from the Text addeth to the text and that somtyms to the changing or obscuring of the meaning of the Holy Ghost Also Mr. Burgâ—s in his Apology sect 6. saiâ—h how shal I approve vnder my hand a translation which hath many omissions many additions being somtyms sensless somtyms contrary Other precise and learned Protestants in a Treatise intituled A petition directed to his most excellent Majesty c. pag. 76. say Our Translation of the Psalmes comprised in our book of common prayer doth in addition subtraction and alteration differ from the truth of the Hebrew in 200. places at least And make this the ground of their scruple to make vse of the common prayer And these corruptions are so vndenyable that Dr. Whitaker hath nothing to answer to Dr. Reynolds pag. 255. who objected them against the Church of England but these words What Mr. Carlile with some others hath writen against some places translated in our Bibles maketh nothing to the purpose I have not sayd otherwise but that some things may be amended These corruptions in the English Protestant Bibles are so many and so notorious that Doctor Gregory Martin composed a whole book of them and therin discovers the frauds wherby the Translators pretend to excuse them somtyms they recurred to the Hebrew Text and when that spoke against their new doctrin and translation then to the Greeck when that favoured them not to some copy acknowledged by them-selves to be corrupted and of no credit and when that no copy at all could be found out to cloke their corruptions the book or Chapter of Scripture that contradicts them is declared Apocryphal and when that cannot be made probable they fall down right upon the Prophets and Apostles that writ them and say they might and did err even after the comming of the holy Ghost This is not only Luther's shift all Protestants follow their first reformer in this point having the same necessity imposed vpon them by their own reformations and translations so contrary to the known letter of Scripture Luther being told by Zuinglius tom 2. ad Luther l. de Sacram. pag. 412. seq Thou dost corrupt the word of God thou art seen to be a manifest and common corrupter and perverter of the holy Scriptures how much are we ashamed of thee who have hitherto esteemed thee beyond all measure and now prove thee to be such a man Luther knowing all this to be true had no way left to defend his impiety but by impudency preferring him-self and his own Spirit before that of them who writ the holy Scriptures therfore tom 5. Wittemberg an 1554. fol. 290. in ep ad Galat. cap. 1. after the English Translation fol. 33. 34 he saith Be it that the Church Austin and other Doctors also Peter Paul yea an Angel from heaven teach otherwise yet is my doctrin such as setteth forth God's only glory c. Peter the chief of the Apostles did live and teach extra verbum Dei besides the word of God and against St. James his mentioning the Sacrament of Extreme Unction de Capti Babyl cap. de extrem vnct in tom 2. Wittemberg fol. 86. But though this were the epistle of James I would answer that it is not lawful for an Apostle by his authority to institute a Sacrament this apertaineth to Christ alone As though thas blessed Apostle would publish a Sacrament without warant from Christ. See also what he says of Moyses his writings tom 3. Wittemberg in Psalm 45. fol. 432. 422. tom 3. Germ. fol. 40.41 in Colloq mensal Germ. fol. 152. 153. The Century Writers of Magdeburg follow this doctrin of Luther
holy Doctor and then approv'd of by all the world and ever since accepted and applauded in God's Church be defective or deceitfull then a translation made since the pretended Reformaâ—ion by men not only engaged in that new doctrin but maintain'd therby and so addicted to the pleasures and profits of this world as the first Reformers and their Successours the Protestant Clergy are known to be not only in England but in all other parts of Christendom Let them be pleased also to consider whether the judgment of the Roman Catholick Clergy in these Kingdoms who in being of that judgment can have no motive but conscience as is manifest by the incapacities and penalties lay'd vpon them for not conforming to Protestancy be not a more impartial and less to be suspected rule for any prudent person to follow then the judgment of the Protestant Clergy rewarded and promoted to the greatest employments both in Church and state for being of that opinion they profess and who would forfeit all their being if they declared them-selves contrary to Protestancy This being as maturely and impartially considered as the importance of the matter doth require non will believe that the vulgar Translations made by Protestants is holy Scripture they being so contrary to our vulgata in latin translated out of the true Greeck and Hebrew copies writen first by a holy Martyr and after revewed by a St. whose sincerity and learning were sufficient to canonize his Translation had it not bin the word of God and most holy of it self and so declared by the testimony and approbation of the Church for the space of 1200. years before the Councel of Trent In vain therfore do Protestant Writers tell us that theiâ— Translations are taken immediatly from the fountains of the Greek and Hebrew so is our vulgata only with this difference that ours was taken from the fountains when they were cleere and by holy and learned men that knew which were the crystal waters and true copies but theirs is taken from fountains of trouble'd waters by lewd and vicious persons and after that the Arians and other Hereticks had poyson'd and corrupted them with their false and filthy doctrin Thus much against the Protestant letter of Scripture now to their sense of Scripture SECT V. The Protestant interpretation is not the true sense of Scripture THE principal part and as it were the soule of Scripture is the sence which was delivered to the Church togeather with the letter For as St. Hierom in ep ad Galat. sayth the Ghospel is not in the word but in the sence not in the bark but in the sapp not in the leaves of the words but in the root of the meaning So that though we should grant the Protestant Translations to be true yet if we prove their interpretation false we demonstrat they have no Scripture nor the least pretext or colour for their Reformations And first that the Church received togeather with the letter the true sense of Scripture is as evident as it is that God would not speak words without sense or leave the interpretation of them to men whose capacities reach not the mysteries of Religion contained in the words Therfore our learned Adversaries are obliged to confess that no man doubteth but that the primitive Church received from the Apostles and Apostolical men not only the text of Scripture but also the right and native sense therof The dispute therfore between Catholicks and Protestants is not whether the Church ever received the true sense of Scriptures but whether that sense continued as well as the letter in the Church and whether the interpretations of Luther Calvin Cranmer Hamond c. or of the Prelaticks of England ought to be preferr'd before that of the Roman Catholick Church because the true sense of Scripture is supposed by all Protestants to have bin lost for many ages and that the whole visible Church of God was either so careless as to forget the ancient sense or so wicked as to forge a new sense of Scripture And first it seems against reason to believe that any Christian Congregation could be less carefull of the sense of Scripture then of the letter because the sense is that which importeth most for preservation of the faith Therfore if the Prelats and Pastors of the Church have bin so watchfull and diligent in all ages as to find out and correct all heretical corruptions of the letter of Scripture how is it possible they would neglect the same industry for preservation of the sense which is the principal part of God's word And if Protestants think the letter was safe in the custody of the Roman Chatholick Church from which they received it how can they suspect the purity of that sense which was kept and delivered to them by the same Church and authority And if God's providence as they confess was engaged in keeping the leaves and letter of Scripture from corruption surely it could not be so vnconcern'd for the integrity of the sence and substance as to permit it to perish Besides it is much easier to keep the sense of Scripture incorrupt and pure then the letter The letter was writ only in paper or parchment the sense in the heads and hearts of the Bishops Doctors and People of the Church a dash of a pen may alter the letter but cannot have access to the sence which lodgeth in the hearts and heads of the faithfull The precept of receiving the sense of Scripture from the Church is not only agreable to reason but prescrib'd in Scripture as the only way of saluation Go not from the doctrin of the elders for they have learned it from their Fathers and of them thou shalt learn vnderstanding and to answer in the time of need Eccles. 8.8 The first Protestant Reformers observed not this they went to no precedent Church nor Fathers for their interpretation of Scripture and therfore the words of Ieremy 18.15 may be literally applyed to them They have stumbled from the ancient ways to walk in ways not troden The Protestant Clergy ought to say and confess ingeniously that of holy Iob 8.8 Jnquire therfore I pray thee of the ancient generation and prepare thy self to search of their Fathers for we are but yesterday and ought not intrude their own Imaginations as the true explanation of God's word They do not imitat St. Gregory Nazianzen and St. Basil who as Eusebius relates Hist. l. 11. cap. 9. did seek the vnderstanding of the Scriptures not from their own presumption but from the writings and authority of their Ancestors They do not follow the rule of Origen saying tract in Math. 29. That in our vnderstanding of the Scripture we must not dâ—part from the first Ecclesiasticall tradition nor believe other-wise but as the Church of God hath by succession delivered to us Nor that of Tertulian l. 1. de prescrip c. 6. What the Apostles preach'd what Christ reveal'd to them ought not be otherwise proved
doctrinal Reformation he and all Reformers after him pretended an extraordinary and immediat vocation and mission from God to teach an other faith contrary to that which the then visible Church professed and could not be proved that any precedent Congregation ever held If there had been right beleevers saith Georgius Milius pag. 138. that went before Luther in his office there had then bin no need of a Lutheran Reformation Therfore we say that Luther was raised vp divinitus extra ordinem by God's special apointment and extraordinarily See Luther in loc Com. class 4. pag. 51. Bucer in epist. ad Episcop Hereford calls Luther the first Apostle of the reformed doctrin Beza in epist. Theolog. ep 5. Ergo de extraordinaria vocatione videamus Huic vero tum demum locum esse dicimus cum vel nulla vel penè nulla est ordinaria vocatio sicut nostris temporibus accidit in Papatu cum expectari extraordinaria vocatio quae nusquam erit nec debuit nec potuit Bishop Iewell in his Apology for the Church of England part 4. cap. 4. divis 2. And in his defence of the Apology pag. 426. The truth was vnknown at that time when Martin Luther and Vldrick Zuinglius first came vnto the knowledg and preaching of the Ghospel Mr. Parkins in his exposition vpon the Creed pag· 400. and in his works printed 1605. fol. 365. And in his reformed Catholick pag. 329. We say that before the days of Luther for the space of many hundred years an vniversal Apostasy overspread the whole face of the earth and that our Church was not then visible to the world Calvin in Institut lib. 4. cap. 3. sect 4. Quod Dominus nobis iniunxit c. Lascicius in proof of his extraordinary vocation lib. de Russorum Relig. pag. 23. alledgeth Calvin saying Because the succession or Series of ordination hath bin interrupted by the Pop's tyranny there is need of a new subsidy c. And this guift was altogeather extraordinary Mr. Fulk against Stapleton pag. 2. The Protestants that first preacht in these last days had likwise extraordinary calling Mr. Perkens saith the same in his works printed 1605. fol. 916. Mr. Symonds pag. 123. vpon the Revelations affirmeth a calling to preach by the civil Magistrat a holy and sufficient calling saith he in the time of these confusions But this pretext and presumption of theirs is groundless 1. Because the ordinary Ministery of Christ's Church being to continue as S. Paul says to the consummation of Saints and end of the world there could be no necessity of an extraordinary contrary mission or ministery but rather it must be concluded that there is an impossibility therof seing it is impossible that God should send men to contradict him-self or that doctrin which he promised should continue vntill he day of judgment by the Ministery and means of the ordinary Pastors and Doctors of the Church 2. Whensoever God sent any extraordinary Ministers or Reformers he confirm'd their mission and Ministery with vndoubted miracles as is manifest by the example of Moyses and the Prophets of the old Testament and of the Apostles in the new But no such thing appeared in Luther or any Protestant Their ordinary excuse that Miracles are ceased in the Church is confuted by their own acknowledging that in the Indies God by means of the Jesuits and other Catholick Preachers worketh Miracles for the conversion of Pagans And Philippus Nicolai confesseth that the Jesuits and other Spanish and Portugal Preachers converted both Indies Iapon Cataia c. And wrought many true Miracles in those parts and in our age but Withall addeth lib. 1. of his Comentaries de Regno Christi pag. 91. 312. 313. 314. 318. 219. That such Miracles wrought by the Jesuits and other professed Papists proceed not from their faith as it was Roman Catholick but as it was Lutheran See him pag. 91. 53. pag. 91. he sets down some mysteries of Christianity wherin Lutherans agree with Roman Catholick and attributs the Miracles to them only concluding Hucvsque enim Lutheranisant Wheras it is well known that the Jesuits inculcat to their Prâ—selits in all parts of the world the Romnn Catechisms and in the Indies Iapon China c. bid them beware of the English Holanders and other Protestants doctrin as of heresy And many of their Miracles are wrought at â—he intercession of our B. Lady S. Jgnatius S. Francis Xaverius c. and by application of their Reliques Mr. Hartwell is more reasonable he confesseth loc cit that the conversion of Congo was accomplished by massing Priests and after the Romish manner and this action saith he which tendeth to the Glory of God shall it be concealed and not committed to memory because it was perform'd by Popish Priests and Popish means God forbid Now if God works miracles for the Conversion of Pagans to our Catholick Religion it must be confessed that either ours is the true Religion or that God deceives those poore soules which by our Ministery and his miracles are thervnto converted Besid's if what Protestants say and that whervpon they ground their Reformaâ—ions be true viz that for above 1000. years the true Church hath bin invisible or suppress'd and the world abused by Popish Impostors and counterfeited miracles c. the innocent and illiterat Papists who are supposed to have bin seduced seeme as fit an object for Divine mercy and miracles as the Indian Idolaters But seing not one vndoubted miracle hath ever bin wrought to convert them from Popery to Protestancy it must necessarily follow that either God doth not approve of Protestancy or hath altered the vsual Stile of his providence which never failed to work miracles for the conversion of the Israelits and Hereticks when most guilty of heresy and idolatry T' is strang he should not observe the same custom with Popish Christians and convert them by the means and miracles of holy Protestants if these be his chosen people and sent by him to preach the Ghospel Not on Protestant Preacher could hitherto be prudently taken for an ordinary Prophet or for a person of extraordinary piety even the first Protestant Reformers are convicted of dishonest dealing and scandalous conversation and are farr from that degree J do not say of sanctity but of morality requir'd in men pretending to reform others We grant that a true Religion may be abused by the wickedness of it's Professors yet never was the truth of Religion planted or revived by the ministery of wicked persons Let us run over all Christendom and we shall find every Province therof converted to the Roman Catholick Religion by men not only Apostolical in their lives and conversation but also in Miracles We shall find not to leave our own Ilands an Austin in England a Patrik in Ireland a Columban in Scotland and almost in every county of these Kingdoms a miraculous Saint that converted our Ancestors to Popery How
diximus tali lege vt quae hic damus anno aetatis nostrae quadragesimo secundo propendeant eis quae quadragesimo dederamus quando ut diximus tempori potius scripsimus quam rei sic jubente Domino vt tali ratione aedificemus ne inter initia Canes Porci nos rumpant He had no great opinion of the Apostles writings as is proved by his altering the very Text of Scripture contrary to all copies both Greek and Latin and by his saying that S. Paul did not attribut so much to his own Epistles as to think that all therin contained was sacred for that were to impute immoderat arrogancy to the Apostle tom 2. Elench contra Catabaptistas fol. 10. And because the other Cantons of the Suitzers would not accept of this Reformation he sticking to the principles therof endeavored by force of arms to bring them vnder subjection and to his own Ghospel and in this attempt Zuinglius was killed sealing with his bloud what he had writ tom 1. in explanat art 42. fol. 84. that Kings and Magistrats may be deposed when they resist the Ghospel that is any privat Protestant interpretation of Scripture As for the Reformers of the Protestant Church of England they were King Henry 8. Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury Peter Martyr Hooper Rogers Ridley Bucer Okin The Revivers were Jewel Parker Horn c. of whose lives and conversations we have sayd somthing and enough to prove they were not fit men to reform christian Religion their doctrin they borrowed from Luther and Zwinglius the supremacy only excepted which King Henry 8. invented and therfore Bishop Iewel the chief maintainer both of the Protestant doctrin and Prelatick caracter of the Church of England in his defence of the Apology edit 1571. pag. 426. as also in the Apology part 4. c. 4. thought it necessary for the credit of the 39. Articles of the English Religion which had bin compiled out of Luther and Zwinglius writings to commend those two Pillars of Protestancy as most excellent men even sent by God to give light to the whole world in the midst of darkness when the truth was vnknown and vnheard of As for B. p Iewel him-self we remit the reader to Doctor Hardings Confutation of the Apology wherin he may cleerly discern the false lustre of this counterfeit Jewel and the value which men ought to set vpon this pretious stone layd for a foundation of the Prelatick Church and vpon the rotten stuff which he and his Successours have sould for Divine truth to English Protestants ever since he vndertook to maintaine their cause for as Doctor Heylin ingeniously acknowledgeth in his Ecclesia restaurata all the learned English Protestant Writers have borrowed from B. p Jewel what they have sayd in defense of the Protestant Religion and that is one reason why their works are so full of manifest vntruths and them-selves so frequently convicted of gross mistakes they rely too much vpon this reviver of their faith or at least would make the world believe that he may be relyed vpon in matters of faith But because Doctor Heylin makes it his busines to persuade the world that Ievel then did make good the caracter and ordinary vocation of the Church of England against Harding and that Doctor Bramhall late Protestant Primat of Ireland triumph'd over the supposed Jesuits who renewed Harding's quarrel I judged it necessary to cleer both these mistaks in few words As for Bishop Iewel we have sayd in the 1. part sect 7. of this Treatise how easily he might have stop't Harding's mouth by only naming the Bishop who consecrated Parker and his Camerades for Harding vsed no other Argument against the nullity of the English Protestant Clergy but this A Bishop must be ordained by an other Bishop but Parker and his Camerades were not ordained Bishops by any other Bishop Ergo. His proof that they were not ordain'd by any Bishop was this name the Bishop that ordained them name the place where they were consecrated This was a demand soon satisfied if ever Parker or his fellows had bin ordained Bishops especially with so much ceremony and solemnity as the new records of Lambeth report that matter Yet Jewel could never name Parker's and the first Protestant Bishops Consecrators he named indeed Parker for his own Consecrator but being press'd by Harding to name Parkers insteed of answering Harding's question whervpon depended the whole controversy the credit of his Clergy and the satisfaction of the Reader he maks an impertinent digression and long discours of the obligation which some pretended to have bin in ancient times of consulting the Bishop of Rome before they proceeded to the election and consecration of Bishops but never returned to the point of naming the first Protestant Bishop's Consecrator whom he would have named to Harding if ever they had bin consecrated And this is one part of the great victory which Doctor Heylin so much brags of The other part concerns Bramhall and the supposed Iesuits The true relation wherof is as followeth After that his Majesty and the Royal Family had bin driven out of England and France by the late vsurped powers and all Christian Princes thought it their conveniency to court the Rebells and not entertain in their Dominions the Person of our King much less embrace his quarrell it happen'd on day at Bruges that Doctor Crouder Chaplain to his Royal Highness the Duke of York in his Master's Chamber and presence without any provocation or occasion given by any of the Roman profession vtter'd very intemperat words against Doctor Goff Almoner to the Queen Mother for having taken orders in the Church of Rome after that he had received them in the Church of England To which a Catholick Gentleman answered he had don no more then what all other Protestant Ministers who became Roman Priests had continually practised and as he believed vpon good grounds Whervpon the Doctor notwithstanding the King was come to his Brother's chamber reassum'd his Argument and continued to dispute with such vehemency that being caled to read morning prayers he mistook the time of the day and in the morning read evening prayers to the congregation The cause of his mistake being known and many believing that his excess of choler argu'd a weakness in his cause Doctor Bramhall late Primat of Ireland Writ a Treatise in vindication of the English Clergys caracter which is the book so much applauded by the Prelaticks and by Doctor Heylin as vnanswerable wheras it was sudainly and so substantially answered that Primat Bramhall never durst reply notwithstanding the general concern of his Clergy and his own particular engagement and the Church of England perceiving the evidence of our arguments against the validity of their forms of ordination thought their best answer was to confess the force of our reasons and correct the errors of their Bishops by changing the forms they had composed of Priesthood and Episcopacy
confirmed by acts of Parliament But that which makes them to be so much insisted vpon is that they are so indifferent and appliable to all Protestant Religions that with much reason he is censured a very wilfull Presbiterian and fanatick who will not submit and subscribe to articles so indulgent and indifferent Therfore not only now but formerly in the beginning of all distempers grounded vpon Diversitie of Protestant opinions it was thought good policy to commit the 39. Articles to the press therby to please all dissenting parties and this hath bin practised not only in Queen Elizabeth and King Iames Reigns but also in King Charles I. an 1640. when the rebellion began to break forth and was cloak't with the authority of a legall Parliament as well as with the zeal of the Protestant Religion against the Church of England And an 1633. when the Symptoms of that rebellion were first discerned there was printed by special Command a Book setting forth the agreement of the 39. Articles with the doctrin of other reformed but rebellious Churches of France Germany Netherlands Basil Bohemia Swethland Suitzerland c. The Title of the book is the Faith Doctrin and Religion professed and protected in the realm of England and Dominions of the same expressed in the Articles c. The sayd Articles analized into propositions and the propositions proved to be agreable both to the writen word of God and to the extant confessions of all the neighbour Churches Christianly reformed Perused and by the lawfull authority of the Church of England allowed to be publick London printed by John Legatt 1633. So that no mervaile if the 39. Articles have not proved to be a better antidot against Rebellion then we have seen by experience they being so agreable to the doctrin of Churches raised and maintained by rebellious people and principles against their vndoubted lawfull Soveraigns The French Hugonot Ministers in their assembly at Bema 1572. decree that in every citty all should sweare not to lay down arms as long as they should see them persecute the doctrin of salvation c. In the mean time to govern them-selves by their own protestants rules See Sutcliff in his answer to a libel supplicatory pag. 194. See the Catholick doctrin of the Church of England art 19. pag. 94. agreeing here in with Confes. Helvet 2. Saxon. art 11. Wittemberg art 32. Sueu art 15. all quoted ibid. pag. 95. Dresterus the Protestant writer in part 2. Nullenarii sexti pag. 661. acknowledgeth that all the warrs of Germany against the Emperour and lawfull Soveraigns happned ex mutatione Religionis Pontificiae in Lutheranam See Crispinus of the Churches estate pag. 509. how the reformed Church of Basil was founded by the rebellion of some Burgesses against the Catholick Senators whom they ejected c. The Rebellion of Holland and the other Protestant Provinces is well known as also of Geneva Zuitzers or Helvetians See Chitreus in Cron. an 1593. 1594. pag. 74. seq How the King of Swethland being a Catholick was by his Subjects the Lutherans forc't so content him-self with Mass in his in his privat Chapell and to assent that no Catholick should beare office in that Kingdom and at length an other made King We may say without either vanity or flattery that were it possible to maintain the Soveraignty of a King the peace and prosperity of a people togeather with the principles of Protestancy the English Nation would have don it wanting neither witt or judgment to find out the expedients after long experience of 100. years since the pulling down of Popery and yet we see that nothwithstanding the wisedom of them who govern the learning of the Clergy the worth of the gentry the sincerity of the common sort and the natural inclination to loyalty of the whole Nation since Protestancy came among vs we have violated the laws of nature and Nations we have by publick acts of State don many things wherof but one perpetrated by a privat person whithout any countenance from the governement were sufficient to make not only him-self but his whole family and Country infamous Murthers of Soveraigns by a formality of justice breach of publick faith for the Protestant interest were never heard of in England nor acted by English men vntil they were Protestants Therfore the infamy and reproach therof must be left at the doores of the English Protestant Church without blaming our English Nation or nature It is the nature of an arbitrary Religion to pervert good natures It confounds the state more then any arbitrary government The worst of arbitrary governments have some regard to the honour and word of the Prince and to the publick faith An arbitrary religion dispenseth with all An arbitrary government is reduced to one supreme an arbitrary government doth pretend reason for the Prince his ComCommands an arbitrary Religion by pretending to be above reason commands against reason How arbitrary and applicable all Protestant Religions are to every particular interest and fancy notwithstanding their publick professions and confessions of faith is visible by the 39. Articles of the Church of England that hitherto could neither setle the judgments of subjects in any on certain belief nor tye them to their duty and alleigance to the lawfull Prince though the sayd articles wanted no countenance of law to gain for them authority And yet the profession of the 39. Articles togeather with the oath of supremacy is made the distinctive sign of truth and loyalty in our English Monarchy But the Articles being applicable to contrary religions and interests and an oath asserting a thinâ— so incredible as the spiritual supremacy of a lay Soveraign must needs expose the government to continual dangers that flow from a plausible and popular tenderness of conscience and from the contempt of so indifferent and improbable a Religion and therfore though many do abhorr yet few do admire our late King's mis-fortune his Majesty having grounded his Soveraignty and security vpon Councellors servants and souldiers of whose fidelity he had no other evidence but the profession of 39. Articles so vncertain that they signified nothing and dispensed with every thing and an oath of a jurisdiction so incredible that they who took it either vnderstood not what they swore or if they did by swearing a known vntruth disposed them-selves to violat all oaths of alleigance and learn't in all other promises to preferr profit before performance conveniency before conscience Were not this true and were the prelatik Religion with all it's laws and oath's capable of establishing Monarchs or of making subjects loyal and servants faithfull how were it possible that so just and innocent a King as Charles 1. The ancientest by succession and inheritance of all Christendom should be so generally and vnworthyly betray'd by them that profess'd the 39. Articles and took the oaths of supremacy and alleigance By the laws of the land it is enacted and accordingly practised that non be permitted
to vote in Parliament or trusted with any employment in the state who professeth not the prelatick Protestant Religion and swears not the Supremacy and Alleigance And yet we see how litle this Religion and oaths wrought vpon the generality of these Kingdoms or availed the late King None that vnderstands the genius of the English Nation will believe that by nature they are so base and treacherous as of late the world hath observed Therfore what they have don amiss so contrary to the generosity and honesty of their dispositions and to the rules of Christianity must be attributed to their Religion Wherfore it must be concluded that any outward sign though it be but a red scarf or garniture of ribands of the King's colours doth engage and confirm more the subjects and souldiers in their duty and loyalty then the 39. Prelatick Articles and the oath of supremacy A Rebell or Roundhead may t' is true weare the King's colours but not with so great danger to his Majesty or dommage to the publick as when he professeth the King's Religion Very few Englishmen will fly from the King's colours they once weare and profess to esteem but many that profess the 39. Articles will fight against the Prelatick interpretation therof for their own privat sense and against that of the King and Church of England So applicable are the 39. Articles to all dissenting Reformations and so pliable to every Rebellion that is grounded vpon any pretence of Scripture SECT X. How the fundamental principles of the Protestant Reformations maturely examined and strictly followed have led the most learned Protestants of the world to Iudaisme Atheisme Arianisme Mahometanisme c. and their best modern wits and writers to admit of no other Rule of Religion but Natural Reason and the Protestants Churches of Poland Hungary and Transilvania to deny the Mystery of the Trinity SEbastian Castalio termed by Osiander in epitom pag. 753. Vir apprimè doctus linguarum peritissimus Ranked by Doctor Humfrey In vita Ivelli pag. 265. with Luther and Zuinglius and placed by Pantaleon in Chronographia pag. 123. amongst the Fathers and lights of the Church this great and learned Protestant having considered the Prophecies mentioned in Scripture of the conversion of Kings and Nations by the Christian Church and of it's happy state splendor and continuance and compared all with the very foundation and first principle of protestancy to wit with the protestant supposition of a generall apostacy and fall of the visible Church from the true faith and their remaining in superstition and idolatry for so many centuries of years together with the invisibility of the Protestant Church vntill Luther and by consequence it 's not converting any visible Kings or nations from Paganisme to Christianity having I say maturely considered these things was so perplex'd and doubtfull in point of God's providence and veracity that he came at length to believe nothing as may be seen in his Preface of the great latin Bible dedicated to K. Edward 6. where he saith verily we must confess eyther that these things shall be performed herafter or have bin already or that God is to be accused of lying If any may answer that they have bin performed I will demand of him when If he sayd in the Apostles time I will demand how it chanceth that neither then the knowledg of God was altogether perfect and after in so short space vanished away which was promised to be eternall and more abundant then the flouds of the sea And concludeth the more I peruse the Scriptures the less do I find the same performed howsoever you vnderstand the same prophecies Martin Bucer one of the primitive and prime Protestants And an Apostle of the English reformation of whom Sir Iohn Cheek K. Edward 6. Master says the world scarce had his fellow and whom Arch-bishop Whitgift in his defence c. pag. 522. termeth a Reverend learned painfull sound Father c. this great Bucer after his first Apostasy from his Dominican order and Catholik Religion became a Lutheran afterwards a Zvinglian as appaereth in his epistle 〈◊〉 Norimb ad Essâ—ingenses Then he returned again to be a Lutheran as may be seen in the Acts of the Synod holden at Luther's house in Wittemberg an 1539. and in Bucer's own Comentaries vpon the 6. John and 26. Mathew where he asketh pardon of God and the Church for that he deceived so many with the error of Zuinglius and the Sacramentarians And notwithstanding this open repentance he returned again to the same Zuinglianism in England and therfore is reprehended by Schlusselburg in Theol. Calv. lib. 2. fol. 70. At length seeing the incertainty of Christianity wherunto by protestancy he had driven him-self and others that stuck to it's principles at the houre of his death he embraced Judaisme as they who were present therat testify saith Prateolus pag. 107. He declared long before to Dudley Earle of Warwick that he doubted whether all was true that the Evangelists relate of Christ. wherof see hertofore part 1. David George who for many years had bin a pious and publik Professor of Protestancy at Basil and called a man of God for his notorious charity to the poore and sick considering and comparing the aforesaid doctrin of protestancy with the prophecies of Scripture concerning the visible Church became a blasphemous Apostata and affirming our Saviour to have bin a seducer drew many Protestants to his opinion convincing them by their own principles and this argument Jf the doctrin of Christ and his Apostles had bin true and perfect the Church which they planted should have continued c. But now it is manifest that Antichrist hath subverted the doctrin of the Apostles and the Church by them begun as is evident in the Papacy therfore the doctrin of the Apostles was falls and imperfect Bernardin Ochin one of them whose opinions were Oracles to the Composers of the 39. Articles of Religion and the liturgy of the Church of England so much celebrated for his learning and piety that the Protector Seamor and Arch-bishop Cranmer called him out of Germany to help them in their Protestant reformation termed by Bishop Bale a light of the Church and England happy whilst it had him miserable when it lost him highly commended for learning and virtue by Simlerus and Sleydan l. 9. fol. 297. and by Calvin l. de scandalis c. This Ochin whom as Calvin writ all Italy could not match this light whose presence made England happy and whose absence made it miserable this very Ochin considering well the principles of protestancy became a Jew concluding that Christ never had a Church vpon earth When I did saith he in praefat Dialogorum consider how Christ by his power wisdom and goodness had founded and established his Church washed it with his bloud and enriched it with his spirit and again discerned how the same was funditus eversa vtterly over thrown I could not but wonder
in a protestant Commonweale or Kingdom wherby the very foundation and birth-right of Protestancy is made penal and the most Religious observers of the protestant rule of faith are rendred incapable of all employments both in Church and state And that all this violence is practised to support a Creed the 39. articles of a doubtful sense and a Clergy of a doubtful caracter even according to their own prelatick principles and according to the primitive principles of protestancy and to vphould a Church that professeth it's own fall and fallibility and therfore for all it self knows is no true Church but may be mistaken in it's doctrin and lead all that rely vpon it's ministery and instruction into eternal damnation and can give no satisfaction or security to such as are of their communion nor produce any thing for justifying the severity of these proceedings but a Parliaments Act of vniformity and other temporal statuts To which every Presbiterian and fanatick doth answer that lawes enacted in favor of Religion do suppose not make the Religion reasonable for though reason be the ground of all human lawes yet no human lawes can be the ground of Religion When all this is maturely considered it will doubtless appeare to be a sad case that a poore man who desires to be saved and informed of the true Church and of Christ's doctrin and conform himself therunto shall be compell'd by forfeitures imprisonment and banishment c. to the prelatick doâ—trin and Church of England and shall have no other reason 〈◊〉 redress given him for this violence and punishments but that he doth not conform to the Religion established by the lawes of the Land So much was alleadged for the Idolls and Religion of the Pagan Emperous and vpon the same ground of law did they persecute the primitive Christians Doubtless all Quakers Presbiterians and non Conformists think themseves as glorious sufferers as the holy primitive Martyrs and Confessors which persuasion in so great and zealous a multitude can not be voyd of daunger and ought to be remedyed more by reason then rigor for though from Roman Catholicks whose principles are peaceable and incline them to suffer persecution with patience no great prejudice may be feared if they will be directed by their profession yet experience hath taught that all Protestant sectaries have inherited from their first Patriarchs Luther Calvin Crammer c. the spirit of sedition and rebellion which is involved in the very foundation of protestancy Luther openly declared so much at the Diet of Worms in presence of the Emperour Charles 5. Who had objected against him tumults and disorders as vndeniable effects of his doctrin misapplying the words of our saviour Non veni pacem mittere sed gladium as if dissention and rebellion had bin a mark of the true Ghospel On the other side the Presbiterians do imitate the bloudy proceedings and principles of their 〈◊〉 Fathers Zuinglius and Calvin in deposing of Kings and Magistrats and make good the saying of Zuinglius Evangelium vult sanguinem the Reformation must be maintained by bloud So that the sanguinary statuts in favor of prelatick protestancy and the bloudy principles of Presbitery in in pursuance of their seditious spirit clashing togeather will make fine work among Christians and the prelatick Clergy which ought by their admonitions and censures to compose these disorders and be Authors of peace are despised as no Clergy and their caracter is made the subject of discord and dispute And the Protestant Bishops which ought to exercise the authority whervnto they pretend retire and recurr to the 〈◊〉 Courts for the spirituality as well as for the legality of their jurisdiction and function and confess in plain termes their Churches frailty and fallibility in doctrin and leave the state to shift for it self deprived of thâ—â—â— helps which Catholick Princes receive from the Roman Church and Clergys censures wherwith rebellious subjects are terrified and 〈◊〉 or return to their duty SVBSECT I. NEither is the daunger of disturbing the tranquillity of the state for supporting the Prelatick doctrin and caracter by temporal lawes confin'd only to Presbiterians and Fanatiks the Prelatiks them-selves if interest prevaile not more with them then conscience and coherency can not but change their Religion into a contrary persuasion when they observe that the mean between Popery and Presbytery wherin they place Prelatick protestancy and the truth of christianity hath no solid foundation or colour of reason For what can be more absurd then to pretend that as moral virtue is a mean or mixture of two extremes so the truth of Christian Religion is a mean between two contrary opinions or a mixture of Popery and Presbitery which are two extremes involving contradictory Tenets Morality I confess is a mediocrity and a kind of Mixture For liberality for example doth seeme to participat some thing of covetousness and some thing of prodigality which are extreme different but Christianity being truth and Divine truth is no mean between the two but one of the two extremes it is no mixture because truth admits no mixture of falshood nor division it can be but on one side Therfore when a Presbiterian or Fanatick saith that Scripture is the only rule of faith and Judge of Controversies the Catholick sayes it is not not both but one of them speaks truth Yet the Prelatick would fâ—ain stand like a Christian moderator or neuter between both parties and reconcile their Contradictions by reducing them to a third doctrin or to a mean between truth and falshood and the mean is to grant both the contradictory propositions and collogue with both sides And indeed that is the mean wherin Prelatick Protestancy doth consist when their writers defend it against Presbiterians they grant the doctrin of Papists when they answer and 〈◊〉 against Papists they maintain the doctrin of Presbiterians for there is no other mean to reconcile or be reconciled to contradictions but to maintain both And this was the custom of Luther Calvin Cranmer c. and is the ordinary practise of the ablest Prelaticks in their books of Controversy I remit you to one of their greatest Champions my Lord Bishop of Down in his Dissuasive from Popery you need not run through the whole book read but his first Section and you will heare him say first that Scripture alone is the foundation or rule of faith and after that it is not Then again that it is nothing els but Scripture together with the Creeds and the foure first Councells It is as impossible therfore that a 〈◊〉 man should be in his judgment a Prelatick Protestant as it is he should believe that God revealed contradictions Wherfore if interest and conveniency hath not a greater 〈◊〉 vpon his profession of faith then conscience or coherency even to the principles of the Reformation he will not continue a prelatick nor make temporal statuts his rule of faith but will either according to the prudent
the Greek and Latin Church for the most part were spotted with the doctrin of free will oftner it of invocation of Saints c. And from thence infers that in no age since the Apostles time any company of Bishops held so perfect and so sound doctrin in all points as the Bishops of England at this day And Mr. Fulk in his reionder to Bristow pag. 7. I confess that Ambrose Austin Hierom all three Fathers to whom B. p Iewell appealed held invocation of Saints to be lawfull And B. p Bale acknowledgeth that St. Gregory the first of Iewell 's chosen Iudges by his indulgences established pilgrimages to Images and that St. Leo an other of Ievell's Fathers allowed the worship of Images And Doctor Humfrey Iesuitismi part 1. rat 5. pag. 626. cannot deny but that S. Gregory taught Transsubstantiation And Mr. 〈◊〉 in his Papisto mâ—t edit 1606. pag. 143. saith We are 〈◊〉 that the mystery of iniquity did work in Sâ— Paul's time and fell not a sleep so soon as Paul was dead c. And therfore no mermail though pervsing Councells and Fathers we find the print of the Popes feet And Mr. Napper in his Treatise vpon the Revelation dedicated to King Iames pag. 68. 145. affirmeth that Popery or the Anti-christian Kingdom did continue 1260. years vniversaly without any debatable contradiction The Pope and his Clergy during that time possessing the outward visible Church So that it was not one or two Fathers or Councells but all Christendom which professed the Roman Catholick saith for these 1â—00 years past And even Mr. Whitaker himself lib. 6. contra Duraeum pag. 123. notwithstanding his vndertaking to maintain Ievells challenge and bold assertion was forc'd at length to submit but by a profane expression saying that the Popish Religion is a patch't coverlet of the Fathers errors sowed together have them read their English falsified Scripture the subject of controversies and support of errors and will not permit them to pervse the true authentick translation and all this to the end nothing but fraud and fancy may be the rule of the Protestant faith These and all other the like observations which can not but occurr to them who frequent their Churches or company must needs induce men to suspect the weakness of their cause and the guilt of their conscience though there had bin no evidences that they are Falsifiers But seing their are as many evidences against them as there are Chapters in Catholick Books of controversies and that the Books are easily had and vnderstood I see not how any Protestant how ever so illiterat can be excused from eternall damnation by pretending the integrity of his Clergy or his own insufficiency to examin their sincerity When many accuse a man of high Treason and offer to prove it to his face not only by sundry honest and legal wittnesses but vnder his own hand writing it would be censured treachery or great carlesness in the Ministers of state to slight such an accusation and evidence though the person accused vntill then had bin trusted and reputed a loyal subject This is our case with the Protestant writers we have no quarrel against them but Religion we charge them in publick writing with the highest Treason the murthering of the soules of Soveraigns and subjects with corrupting God's word with rebelling against the Divine authority so authentickly appearing in the Roman Catholick Church And these Treasons we offer to prove face to face not only by legal witness but by their Bibles and Books We have no grudge to them but this only of damning soules by treacherous dealing and desire that so important an accusation may come to a publick hearing If their interest and industry can divert the layty from so great a concern that layty must be treacherous to themselves and censured very carless of their own salvation And to the end it may not be objected that these are are but 〈◊〉 words I have resolved to descend to particular crimes I 〈◊〉 the persons their Books I quote their own words I prove them to be no innocent mistakes but wilfull and wicked falsifications and fraudâ— not committed by one or few 〈…〉 of Religion against vs not in our time but alwayâ—◠〈…〉 but the whole body in their 〈…〉 only by connivance and permission but also by contrivanceâ— and positive approbation not only petty 〈◊〉 differences but of ancient condemned heresies which the Protestant writers maintain as orthodox doctrin notwithstanding that 〈…〉 S. Hierom and other Doctors of God's Church censure the opinions as notorious heresies and the Authors as hereticks This is the summe of the Accusations contained in this third part of our Treatise and if we be not mistaken deserues a Trial as well for the satisfaction of privat 〈◊〉 conscience as 〈◊〉 for the probability there is of publick conveniency it being very improbable that I or any man who pretends to the least degree of worth or witt would charge with so many particular grievous crimes so numerous and poweâ—â—ull a party as the Protestant Clergy is without 〈…〉 undeniable evidences If the Protestant Clergy be found guylty besides the salvation of soules which will be obtained by renouncing their errors and is that we all ought principaly to ayme at these Nations will be happy in this world by their revenues If they be not guilty they and their Religion will gain great credit and I nothing but the infamy of being a notorious Jmpostor I know not what others may think of me but I shall never think that any other can be so witless and wicked as to take so much paines as I have don in composing and be at so great charge of publishing this Treatise without manifest profeâ— of the truth therof for if my allegations be not true I can have no further design or hopes but of infamy to my self and of honor and credit to my Adversaries and an addition of strength to the cause I do impugne all which must follow and fall vpon me if the learned Protestant Clergy be not proved to be as great Cheats as I pretend they are But it s strange what deepe impressions education doth make in mens minds and how partial and passionat these Nations are tendred by Protestancy They will not believe that their Protestant Writers are wilfull Falsifiers as for example that Doctor Jeremy Taylor a man that hath writ so many spiritual Books foorsooth and rules of Morality is guilty of maintaining the Protestant Religion by aboue 150. shamefull vnexcusable corruptions and falsifications in his litle Dissuasive And when he the Author his Jrish Convocation and the English Protestant Church that Applauder of the work are challenged in print by sundry Catholick Writers to make good any one of those falsifications all the world besides Protestants observe they have not a word to answer and by consequence themselves must now confess that their Religion is damnable seing it can not be otherwise maintained then
designes against his Majesty and the Protector and though the Lord Admiral to be restored to Worcester but after Ridley was in possession of the sea of London he laught at Latimer and ioyn'd with 〈◊〉 to keep him humble without Bishoprick or benefice 〈◊〉 hath bin sayd After K. Edward 6. death Ridley was very 〈◊〉 against Q. Mary and preach't against her title adding â—ith all she was so earnest a Papist that she refused to heare 〈…〉 to her which injury notwithstanding she would have â—ardon'd him if he had given any signes of true repenâ—â—â—â—◠〈◊〉 a fair triall and confutation of his heresies he 〈◊〉 of a bag of powder which his Brother in law delivered 〈…〉 at the stake the sooner to be dispatch't of his torment 〈◊〉 Fox saith the design took no effect his martyrdom was 〈◊〉 which happened by accident and that he cryed 〈…〉 and desired the people to let the fire 〈…〉 〈…〉 of this manâ—s spirit by a part of his farewell to the 〈…〉 London set down by Fox thus Harken 〈…〉 of Babylon thou wicked limb of Anti-christ 〈…〉 staâ—est thou down and makest havock of 〈◊〉 Prophet's 〈◊〉 c. Thy God which is thy work of thy words and whom thou sayest thou hast power to make that thy dâ—â—f and dumb God I say will not in deed nor can not make 〈◊〉 to escape the revengfull hand of the high and almighty God c. O thou whâ—rish Drabbe thou shalt never escape In steed of my farewell to thee now I say Fye vpon thee fye vpon thee filty Drabbe 〈◊〉 all thy false Prophets Of Hooper Rogers Poynet Bale and Coâ—erdales hypocrisy and impiety JOhn Hooper by Fox his relation was a Priest in Oxford in the daies of King Henry 8. infected with Lutheranisme by books that came from Germany and lived in when he was arraigned for his heresies he spoke to he Lord Chancellor and Iudges so grossy carnaly and absurdly of his marriage with the Burgundian wench that his 〈…〉 though he seâ—s not down his words yet acknowledgeth that the whole Court cryed thaâ—â— vpon him calling him beast c. we shall heare more of this man in the following story of his Camerade Rogers John Rogers was a priest also saith Iohn Fox in the time of King Henry 8. when Luther's doctrin began first to be 〈◊〉 in England which he having read and finding himself by the spirit therof inclined to some novelties in Religion and to marry he went into Flanders and there became Chaplyn â—â— the English Merchants in Antverp there also he fell acquainted with VVilliam Tyndal and Miles Coverdale two other English Priests of the same humor and retired thither for the 〈◊〉 â—nd Rogers and Coverdale assisted Tyndal in falsifying the Scripture and setting forth his English Translation afterwards condemned by Act of Parliament for erronious false and wickâ—â— After that Tyndal was burned in Flanders in the yeare 1536. Rogers repaired to VVittemberg in Saxony to live with Martyn Luther by whom he was confirmed in his Religion and provided of a duch wife which as Fox testifyeth brought him forth no less then eight children in very few years with which load of wife and children after both King Henry 8. and Luther were dead for they dyed both with in the compass of one yeare Rogerâ— returned into England togeâ—ther with Friar Martyn Bucer and his wench resolved to accommodat them-selves in all points to the Protector 's will and to any Religion that should be established by the laws of the land and accordingly they forsook the Doctrin of their old Master Luther and embraced that of Zwinglius as being the more favored and countenanced by the Protector Both Hooper and Rogers came with hopes of ruling the Church of England because they thought them-selves more learned in the Reformation then Cranmer and Ridley who As Ridley had bin intruded into Bonners Bishoprick of London so Poynet was thrust into Gardiners of Winchester â— better Scholler saith Heylin pag. 161. then a Bishop He had taken a wiâ—e in Edward 6. time and not content 〈◊〉 duâ—ing her life married another whose Husband 〈◊〉 Butcher actualy living whether she had left her husband for some discontent or disease I do not know but between the Bishop and the Butcher became a great suit in law about the woman that the Bishop kept and claimed as his wife but at length he was forced to restore her to the Butcher which Bishop Gardiner hearing from some of the Lords he replyed that their Lordships he hoped would command Poynet to restore him his Bishoprick as they had ordered him to restore his wife to the Butcher It seems in those primitive times of Protestanâ—â— the purity of the reformed doctrin was practised in marâ—â—ages as wel as in other matters for though Bishop Poynet received not the benefit of that Protestant liberty which he sued for and his Lordship knew was due by the principles of that Religion yet it was granted to Sir Ralph Sadler by common consent of the English Church and Parliament for one Mathew Barrow having bin through jealousy driven beyond seas for some time his wife married her Lover Sir Ralph the husband returns and claims his wife but sentence was given in favour of Sir Ralph Sadler who was declared to be her lawfull husband and Mathew Barrow lest at liberty to marry whom â—e pleased This decree is agreable to the principles of Protestancy as may be seen in this Treatise part 2. Sect. 2. â—num 3. neither is it credible so learned a Protestant Bishop as Poynet would contest in a legal way with the Butcher for a thing not allowed by the reformed Church wherof he was so eminent a Prelat and one of the first English Reformers John Bale Bishop of Ossory was a Carmelite friar who hearing of the liberty which the Protestant Reformation gave to Priests and Religious persons to marry forsook his Monastical and Catholick profession and made a formal abjuration of the Bible condemned by act of Parliament and Fox pag. 1427. sets down the proclamation of K. Henry 8. and the publick instrument of the Bishops prohibiting again an 1â—46 Tyndal and Coverdales Translation of the new Testament notwithstanding all this Coverdale the corrupter of the Bible was by Cranmer's means made the Corrector of his own and Tyndal's Translation which went by the name of the Bible of Mathew And he set out the same again with litle or no alteration of the Text and it was called the Bible of the large Volume with which work the honest party of the Clergy were as much offended aswith Mathew's Bible as being the same or at least no less fraudulent and fals and yet it was not corrected in K. Henry 8. dayes and was imposed vpon England as authentick Scripture in K. Edward 6. and Q. Elizabeths reigns and is that in substance which was reprinted by order of the Convocation an 1562. by some caled the
the Church and crucified the Apostles was head of Christ's Church and hâ— that was never member of the Church is head of the Church by your new found vnderstanding of God's word After thâ—se and divers other questions to the same purpose Doctor Brooks Bishop of Glocester spoke thus to Cranmer you have bin conferred with all not once nor twice but often times you have bin oft lovingly admonis'd you have oft bin secretly disputed with and the last year in the open schooles in open disputations you have bin openly convicted you have bin openly driven out of the schooles with hisses your Book which you brag you made seaven years agoe and no man answered it Marcus Antonius hath sufficiently detected and confuted and you persist still in your wonted heresy Wherfore being so oft admonished conferred withall and convicted if you deny you to be the man whom the Apostle noteth haereticum hominem hear then what Origen saith who wrote above 1300. years agoe and interpreteth the saying of the Apostle in this wise in Apologia Pamphili Haereticus est omnis ille habendus qui Christo se credere profitetur aliter de Christi veritate sentit quam se habet Ecclesiastica traditio He is to be deemed an heretick who professeth to believe in Christ and yet judgeth otherwise of Christ's truth then the tradition of the Church doth hould c. Wherfore I can no other but put you in the number of them whom Chrysostom spake of saying Heare o thou Christian man wilt thou do more then Christ Christ confuted the Pharisees yet could he not put them to silence fortior es tu Christo and art thou stronger then Christ c. Thus much have I sayd not for you M. r Cranmer for my hope I conceived of you is now gon and past but in some what to satisfie the rude and vnlearned people that they perceiving your arrogant lying and lying arrogancy may the better eschew your detestable and abominable schism Two things I wish the Reader did observe in this conference 1. What a faire Trial Cranmer and all other protetestants had before they were sentenced to death for heresy in Q. Maries dayes they were heard speak for them-selves and reason for their opinions in publick such as desired it had time and Books given them to answer and further time to correct their answers wheras Catholick Priests are not permitted to reason for their Religion in publick by word of mouth much less are they allowed time or books to defend the same by writing 2. How litle the most learned protestants could or can say for their preâ—ended 〈…〉 and by consequence how obstinat they 〈…〉 vpon that account and how well Origens 〈◊〉 of hereticks agreed to Cranmer Ridley and the rest of their learned Martyrs and to all the Protestant Clergy seing they reject Ecclesiastical Tradition and that sense of Scripture which the Church delivered from age to age following their own privat fancies and fond Interpretations But from their Martyrised Clergy let vs go to the Confessors and Doctors of their Church in Q. Maries days who were the same that revived protestancy in Queene Elizabeths reign SECT III. Of the Protestant Clergy in Queen Maries Reign the same that afterwards foundeâ— Qeeen Elizabeths Church Theâ—â— frauds Factions Cheats and changes of the English Protestant Religion during their Exile in Germany AS many of the English Protestant Clergy of King Eduard 6. as escaped the severity of the ancient lawes made against Hereticks which were revived by Queen Mary retired themselves to Germany and Zuitzerland but found not that pitty and welcom they expected from their Brethren of the Reformation The English had made a Religion of their own which was neither fully Lutheran Zwinglian nor Calvinian their Liturgy was dislick't by all only their doctrin against the Real presence of Christ in the Blessed Sacrament was approved by some Zuinglians but so condemned by the Lutherans that their Martyrs who suffered in England vpon that score were called the Devill 's martyrs by other Protestants and they who harbour'd any of their banished Clergy in Germany were hated by their reformed-neighbors For stopping the course saith Heylin of these vncharitable Censures it was thought fit to translate from English into Latin Cranmers Book of the Sacrament and forthwith see it printed but he doth not tell us which of Cranmer's Books that of Henry 8. or that of King Edward 6. We may be sure if he means Cranmer's Book of King Henry 8. time his book and words were altered that they might agree with the Lutheran Consubstantiation in Germany which Cranmer durst not defend in his Book of Henry 8. date and his Book of Edward 6. was wholy Zuinglian or Sacramentarian which could not please Lutherans So that the good English Church and Clergy in Germany made them-selves and Cranmer Lutherans to avoyd persecution and obtain favour in their sufferings after having maintained the quite contrary doctrin in their own Countrey and exhorted their flocks to dye for that Religion which them-selves now disowned This is not all the like course was taken also at Geneva saith Heylin by the English exiles by publishing in the Latin tongue a discours writ by Bishop Ridley on the self same argument the Sacrament of the Altar to the end it might appear vnto all the world how much their Brethren had bin wronged in these odious calumnies So that the English Protestant Clergy in Germany among the Lutherans printed a Book and in Geneva a Calvinian discours concerning the real presence and owned both as the doctrin of the Church of England for Ridley as you may observe in his disputation at Oxford set down at large by Fox in his Acts and Monuments was a Calvinist in that â—oint Was not this a Holy Church that taught contrary 〈…〉 at least doctrin so vncertain that it might be applyed 〈◊〉 contrary Tenets was it not a sincere and sacred Clergy that could fraâ—â— them-selves and the profession of their 〈◊〉 to all 〈◊〉 how ever so disagreeing But let us proceed The greatest number of theâ—e exiled Confessors were received in Franckford vpon condition thâ—y should conform them-selves vnto the French Hugenots in doctrin and ceremonies which the holy men did so readily that Doctor Heylin who relates all these passages doubts whether the conditions were imposed vpon them by the Magistrats or â—ought by them-selves The chief heads of this English Congregation at Francford were Wittingham Williams Goodman Wood and Sutton to whom afterwardâ— came Knox and Whiteâ—ead The first thing they did was to alter and dis-figure saith Heylâ—â— the English Liturgy which proceeding was not approved of by Grindall Horn Sandys Chambers and Pakhurst Calvin therfore was consulted as their common Father his answer was that in the English Liturgy he had observed many 〈◊〉 fooleries that being therwas not manifest impiety in it it had bin tolerated for a reason because at first it
could not otherwise be admitted but however though it was lawfull to begin with such beggarly rudiments yet it behooved the learned grave and godly Ministers of Christ to endeavour farther and set forth somthing more refiâ—ed from filth and vncleaness How great a Cheat Calvin was had bin partly sayd heretofore but whosoever desires to be fully informed of his particular villanies and hypocrisy let him read his life writen by Ierom Bolseck Anno 1577. There he will find how Calvin continued to practise his execrable Sodomy adultery c. How he compassed the Heretick Servetus his death vnder the pretence of Heresy though Calvin him-self wrot a book a litle before to prove that no Heretick ought to be put to death for his Religion but the true cause oâ— his quarell to Servetus was the frauds and falsifications that Servetus had discovered in Calvin's Institutions and published them How he banished from Geneva divers Ministers and Gentlemen that did not favour his way and how he forged letters and suborned an Italian to make Peter Waldâ—â—â—â—â— and the Balâ—asars Traytors but they cleered them-selves and the Lords of Bern gave publick Testimony of their innocency and of Calvin's knavery How this Cheat to make him-self famous devised divers letters and other works in praise of him-self and published them vnder the name of one Galatius and others But Peter Veretus Minister of Lausaâ—a found out the truth and threatned to discredit Calvin who to pacify Veretus writ to him that it was expedient by such means to get in credit for their cause and that he meant shortly to do as much in the commendation of him and Farellus also and so stopt his mouth How Calvin after that he had broken and defaced the Jmages of Christ and Saints in Geneva caused his own picture to be set vp in divers places and vsed also to give litle pictures and Images of him-self to Gentle-women and Gentle-men to carry about their necks And when on tould him that some thought much of this he answered he that cannot abide it let him burst for enuy And twenty more the like But from their Apostle Calvin let us return to his flock the English exiled Clergy This Sentence of Calvin saith Heylin was of such prevalency with all the rest of that party that such who formerly did approve did afterwards as much dislike the English Liturgy and those who at first had conceived only a dislike grew afterwards into an open detestation of it But in the end to give content to such as remained affected to the former Liturgy it was agreed vpon that a mixt form consisting partly of the order of Geneva and partly of the Book of England should be digested and received till the first of April consideration in the mean time to be had of some other cours which should be permanent and oblidging for the time to come Here the Reader may observe the hipocrisy and impiety of this Protestant Clerâ—â— In England they imposed this Liturgy vpon the whole Kingdom as agreable to the word of God and the work was pretended to have bin composed by the assistence of the Holy Ghost words of the Statut wherby it was made legal and thousands of Catholicks were slain in many shires of England by the Protector 's forces because they would noâ— accept of it in steed of the Mass and now they who preach'd and press'd this violence against Recusants contemn and reject their own doctrin and disciplin But as soon as Queen Elizabeth was in possession of the Crown these very men who in Germany had so often changed and condemned their English Liturgy and Religion now to become Bishops turned again in England with the times and were the chief 〈◊〉 of that Church Horn was named to the Sea of Winchester Grindal to that of London Sandys to Worcester Parkhurst to Norwich and Whitehead was offered if you believe Heylin the Archbishoprick of Canterbury c. And being thus exalted were never contented vntil they had penal and sanguinary Statuts enacted against Priestâ— and Popish Recusants for not conforming to that doctrin and Liturgy these godly Prelats had so much sleighted and altered in Germany and postpon'd to â—â—lvin's disciplin and were ready to do the same or wors again in England if occasion had bin offered After that the English Liturgy had bin thus forsaken and despised in Germany D. r Kâ—x who had bin Schoolmaster and Almonâ—er to King Edward 6. arrived at Franckford and could with no patience saith Heylin endure the rejection of that Liturgy in the drawing vp wherof him-self had a principal hand and therfore disturbes the new disciplin Wittingham and Knox procured an Order from the Magistrat against Kox his desâ—ign but Kox accuseth Knox for treason against the Emperour and therfore Knox is commanded by the Senat to depart from Franckford Kox procures Whitehead to be chosen for the principal Pastor appoints two Ministers for Elders and foure Deacons for Assistants then gives an account to Calvin excusing him-self that he had proceeded so far without his consent By the way you may see that Kox was then a good Calvinist in disciplin though afterwards he became a Prelatick 1. Eliz. when he got the Bishoprick of Ely Whitehead not able to rule such a contentious Congregation resign'd his place to Horn between whom and on Ashley were such factions and divisions that Horn with his Elders were forc't to forsake their Offices and Ashleys party got the better and composed a Book of disciplin according to the rules wherof the Congregation was govern'd The Magistrat not able to agree the difference sends for Cox and Sandys to compose it but to no purpose They who stood for Ashley's new disciplin got the power into their hands whervpon Horn and Chambers depart to Strazburg Such were the troubles and disorders saith Heylin in the Church of Franckford occasioned first by a dislike of their publick Liturgy before which they preferred the nakedness and simplicity of the French and Genevian Churches and afterwards continued by the opposition made by the general Body of the Congregation against such as were appointed to be Pastors and Rulers over them An other argument of the sincerity and Religion of this Clergy is that during the Reign of Queen Mary in England they taught and printed that the Government of women is against the Law of nature and not to be endured by Christians but as soon as she dyed they writ and preached the quite contrary in favour of Queen Elizabeth whom they were not content to make temporal head of the common-wealth but supreme Governess of the Church in all Spiritual affaires we have seen their proceedings in Queen Maries days now to Queen Elizabeths SECT IV. Abominable Frauds and willful Falsifications of the Protestant Clergy in Queen Elizabeths reign to maintain their doctrin set forth vnder the name of an Apology and defence of the Church of England AFter that Queen Elizabeth by giving hopes
DOctor Harding having proved out of the Testimony of Leontius Bishop of Cyprus that John the holy Patriarch of Alexandria sayd Mass and received alone Iewel and his Camerades answer thus A streight case for Mr. Harding to run to Alexandria a thousand miles beyond all Christendom so seck his Mass. As if at that time Alexandria were not almost in the midd'st of Christendom or though it had bin in the midd'st of Infidells as if that could be an argument of any force against the truth of Christian doctrin which was no less pure when it was preached and practised amongst Jdolaters then at this present among Christians Doctor Stapleton confuting some objections of the English Apology against Harding quotes both his words and Iewell 's thus St. Andrew the Apostle saith Mr. Harding touching the substance of the Mass worshiping God every day with the same service as Priests now do in celebrating the external Sacrifice of the Church Mr. Iewel thus answereth The 6. vntruth S. Andrew sayd the Communion not the Mass. Mr. Harding saith further They shall find the same most plainly treated of and a form of Mass much agreable to that which is vsed in these days set forth by St. Dyonise scholler to St. Paul Mr. Iewell The ninth vntruth It is the very form of the Communion and nothing like the privat Mass. Mr. Harding again I referr them insteed of many to the two Fathers Basil and Chrysostom whose Masses be lest to posterity in these times Mr. Iewell the 11. vntruth they contain the very order of the Communion Mr. Harding yet further Among all other Fathers Cyrillus Hierosolimitanus is not to be passed over lightly who at large expoundeth the whole Mass vsed in Hierusalem in his time the same which now we find in ould St. Clement long before him and others Mr. Iewell the 12. vntruth It is the very express order of the Communion And after this â—â—â—â—ulous manner of contradicting without confuting Doctor Harding's particular instances Iewell exclaims O Mr. Harding is it not possible your Religion may stand without lyes so many vntruths in so litle roome without the shame of the world without feare of God c. His fond fraud is detected and his vntruths returned vpon him-self by D. r Stapleton who tells Bishop Jewell that in the Catholick sense the Mass and Communion are the self same thing in substance the Communion being a principal part of the Mass without which there is no sacrificie for which cause the Priest always communicateth either alone or with others when company doth offer it self or are prepared for it and consequently it is a fraud saith he M. r Jewell to put a contradiction between Communion and privat Mass as though the one could not stand with the other saying that the forenamed Fathers which are cited to have sayd Mass sayd the Communion and no Mass where as we saith M. r Staâ—â—â—ton hould that they did both and sayd the one and the other that is they celebrated the dayly sacrificie and therwithall did communicat But if M. r Iewell mean of the English Communion wher in no external Sacrifice nor real presence of Christ's body is acknowledged or believed then proveth D. r Stapleton that the foresaid Fathers cannot possibly be vnderstood to speak of that Communion for that in their said Liturgies they do make express mention of the Real presence of Christ's flesh therin and of the offering vp as the express words of S. Andrew are of the Sacred body and bloud of Christ our Saviour in Sacrifice vnto God his Father And moreover in St. Dionise his Mass there is express mention of Oblation and Consecration of the Misteries of prayer for the Dead of Altars Censing Communion and memory of Saints all which things are not in the English Liturgy or Communion and much more He sheweth the same in the Mass or Liturgies of St. Basil and St. Chrysostom where after the Oblation made of the Sacrifice commemoration is made also of the blessed Saints in heaven and namely of our B. Lady and St. John Baptist and of the Saint of the day and of prayer for the Dead which last clause St. Cyrill doth explicat more particularly saying when we offer vp this Sacrifice after the Oblation we make mention of those which have departed this life before vs And first of the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and Martyrs that by their prayers and intercessions Almighty God may receive our prayers And then we pray for the Holy Fathers and Bishops departed and lastly we pray for all men which among us have deceased believing it to be a great relief of soules for whom the intercession of that Holy and dreadfull Sacrifice which is layd vpon the Altar is offered These are the words of St. Cyrill whervpon Mr. Stapleton demandeth Is this the express order of your Communion Here you see saith he is Oblation Sacrifice Altar prayer to Saints prayer for the Dead and is all this don in your English Communion And now I hope we may with more reason exclaim against Iewell and the Church of England then they did against 〈◊〉 is it not possible your Religion may stand without lâ—es SVBSECT VI. Prelatick Falsifications and Corruptions of Scripture to make the Pope Antichrist and Succession of Bishops a mark of the Beast ONe of the things which most troubled Bishop Iewell and the first Protestant Prelats of Queen Elizabeth was there notorious want of Episcopal Caracter and succession derived from the Apostles all the true Bishops of England refusing to ordain them after that them-selves had bin violently deprived of their Seas by the Queen's Command for not conforming to her she supremacy and new doctrin Mr. Jewell therfore and his Camerades observing how much their cause was prejudiced by this want of Succession published and preached many things to discredit the same and to that purpose in the defence of the Apology of the Church of England thâ—â— write thus By succession Christ saith that desolation shall 〈…〉 the Holy place and Anti-Christ shall press into the room 〈…〉 and for proof they note in the margent Mat. 24. And in the same defence pag. 127. they say of Succession St. Paul saith to the faithfull at Ephesus I know that after my departure hence ravening wolves shall enter and succeed me and 〈◊〉 of your selves there shall by succession spring vp men speaking perversly Wheras St. Paul hath never a word of succession 〈◊〉 succeeding neither is there any mention of succession in Matthew 24. But the quite contrary is evident by the nature of the thing it self for that Antichrist entring by violence shall 〈◊〉 dissolue all lawfull succession of Priests and Bishops continued from the Apostles time to his time then enter himself by succession which point seemeth to have bin foretould by St. Paul to the Thessalonians when he saith that except defection or Apostacy go before which is an open breach from orderly succession and
subordination the man of sin shall not be revealed So that Succession which by all the ancient and Holy Doctors is believed and defended to be a mark of the true Church is affirmed by Iewell and the first Protestant Bishops to be a mark of Anti-Christ and to prove this their non sense they are pleased to falsify Scripture and all this was don because they knew them-selves wanted succession and imposition of Episcopal hands and were made Bishops only by the Queen's letters patents and dispensation with the inhability of their very state and condition and legitimated or made legal by an Act of Parliament 8. Elizabeth 1. SVBSECT VII Prelatick Falsifications to prove that Popes may and have decreed Heresies IN the Apology of the Church of England part â— cap. 5. Iewell and the English Clergy affirm that Pope Iohn 22. held a wicked and detestable opinion of the life to come and Jmmortality of the soule which accusation they had out of Calvin whose words are that Pope Iohn affirmed man's soule to be mortal This being proved to be a lye by Doctor Harding Iewell and his Clergy replyed in the defence of the Apology thus Gerson writeth in Sermons Paschali Pope John 2â— to have decreed that the soules of the wicked should not be punished before the day of the last Iudgment by which words as you shall see insteed of cleering one fals accusation against Iohn 22 they bring in another for Gerson hath no such words but the true controversy was indeed whether the soules of the just not of the wicked should see God face to face before the day of Iudgment or not wherin Pope Iohn being Reader of Divinity in France before he was Pope inclined to the negative part the Controversy was decided after Pope Iohn's death iâ— the extravagant of Pope Benedictus Not content with this Jmposture they add an other greater in confirmation of their former Charge fathering in the same and these ensuing words vpon the Councell of Constance Quinimo Ioannes Papa 22. yea Pope Iohn the two and twentith held and believed obstinatly that the soule of man did dye with the body and was extinguished as the soules of the bruit Beasts And more over he sayd that a man once dead is not to rise again no not at the last day First this Testimony doth not touch Pope Iohn 22. at all but an Anti-Pope Iohn vsurping the Popedom and calling him-self Iohn 23. and this a hundred years after Pope Iohn 22. 2. These words are not words of the Councell but words of an accusation vsed by a certain man that did accuse him in the Councell of Constance vnder the name Baltazar de Cossa calling him-self Iohn 23. where laying against him 35. articles concerning his wicked life before he took vpon him the sayd name of Pope which Articles were proved but not this point of Heresy SVBSECT VIII Prelatick Falsifications to prove that Popes have insulted over Kings THe Apology of the Church of England doth set forth how a Pope commanded the Emperour to go by him at his hors bridle and the French King to hould his stirrop and the like which Mr. Harding proveth to be lyes then it says that the Pope hurled vnder his table Francis Dandalus the Duke of Venise King of Creta and Cyprus fast-bound with chains to feed of bones among his doggs But neither Francis Dandalus was Duke of Venice when he was sent to the Pope in this Embassage neither was he King of Creta nor Cyprus that name of King not being tollerable in the free State of Venice and as for the Duke at that time his name was Johannes Superantius and Dandalus was but a privat man sent Embassador to Clement 5. then Pope to obtain the revocation of an Jnterdict which was layd vpon the sayd Citty and finding the Pope some what hard to yeeld to his supplication he devised of him-self this Stratagem to cause an Iron chain to be put about his own neck and to creep in vpon his hands and knees while the Pope was at dinner and there lay down vnder the Table and would not rise vntill he had obtained pardon and remission for his Country and this Doctor Harding proveth out of the principal Authors and writers of the Venetian Commonwealth SVBSECT IX Prelatick Falsifications to prove that S. Austin the Apostle of our English Saxons was an hypocrit and no Saint as also to discredit Catholick writers BIshop Iewell and his Prelatick Clergy in their reply to the Objections against their Apology for the Church of England pag. 185. speak thus of St. Austin the Monk and Apostle of England He was a man as is judged by them that 〈◊〉 and knew him neither of an Apostolicall spirit nor any way 〈◊〉 to be called a Saint but an hypocrit and a supperstitious 〈◊〉 cruell bloudy and proud out of measure There is no â—riting extant of any man that saw him and knew him alive but only of St. Gregory the Great who commended him exceedingly and of St. Bede that lived not very long after him who writeth also much of his Sanctity and miracles who then 〈◊〉 those who lived with him and knowing him did Iudge him to be so bad a man Iewell citeth only in the margent Greffey of Monmouth who lived neer six hundred years after St. Austins dayes Bishop Iewell and his Camerades say also that Ioannes de Magistris he would have sayd Martinus writ in his Book de Temperantia that fornication is no sin but this Author houlds the quite contrary and proveth it by six several conclusions and by St. Paul saying that it excludeth from the Kingdom of heaven but yet for that he saith in the beginning Arguitur quod non it may be objected to the contrary the Apologists foolishly and fraudulently accuse in this Author Roman Catholicks with damnable doctrin Much more might be sayd of their fals dealing in this Apology defence and reply of the Church of England but we remit the curious to Doctor Harding Stapleton c. SVBSECT X. Of the protestant prelatick Clergies frauds and falsifications of Scripture and alterations of their 39. Articles of Religion to make the people believe that they have true Priests and Bishops in the Church of England THe point most insisted vpon by Dr. Hâ—rding Stapâ—â—tâ—n c and all 〈◊〉 Catholick 〈◊〉 their Booâ—◠〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of the Church of England was that it could not 〈◊〉 Church because it had not any one true Bishop and according to St. Hierom saith Harding 〈◊〉 non est quae non habet 〈◊〉 which word 〈◊〉 signifieth Bishop as well as 〈◊〉 That the Church of England had 〈◊〉 in the beginning of Queen Elizaâ—â—â—â— Reign whom Harding and Stapleton writ against it as much as one Bishop validly consecrated they proved because not one of them was consecrated by a true Bishop or by imposition of Episcopal hands and if they durst say they were Harding and Stapleton
of their Religion which was to recurr to the letter of Scripture conâ—â—â—ning the true sense therof delivered by 〈…〉 and practise of the Catholick Church doctrin 〈…〉 primiâ—â—ve Fathers and General Coâ—â—cells but these vpstarts knowing their new fancies 〈…〉 agreable therunto Insteed of the ancient faith of Christendom they resolved to maiâ—â—ain 〈◊〉 condemned heresies following in this manner of proceeding their first Apostles Luther Calvin c. who would admit of nothing but the 〈◊〉 of Scripture interpreted by themselves after an 〈…〉 manner We will instance 〈◊〉 three Doctor Wiâ—aker Arch-bishop VVhitgift and Doctor Fulk omitting many others Doctor VVhitaker in his answer to Doctor Sanders demonstrations pag. 21. saith we repose no such confidence in the Fathers writings that we take any certain proof of Religion from them because we place all our faith and Religion not in human but in divine authority if therfore you bring vs what some Father hath taught or what the Fathers vniversaly all together have delivered the same except it be approved by Testimony of Scriptures it availeth nothing it convinceth nothing For the Fathers are such witnesses as they have also need of the Scriptures to be their witnesses if deceived by error c. And Yet this same Whitaker vndertook to maintain Bishop Jewell's Challenge by Fathers and Councells Archbishop Whitgift was no less but rather more injurious for in his defence of the Prelatick Church against the Puritan Cartwright pag. 402. 473. he is not ashamed to say that all the learned Bishops and learned writers of the Greek and latin Church for the most part where spotted with the doctrin of free will Invocation of Saints c. And thence inferrs that in no age since the Apostles time any company of Bishops held so perfect and sound doctrin in all points as himself and his fellow Bishops of England To what impiety and impudency are men driven by defending heretical novelties Doctor Bristow alleadgeth the Testimonies of S. Epiphanius S. Hierom and S. Austin condemning the heresies of Aerius Iovinian and Vigilantius against fasting days commanded by the Church prayer for the dead prayer to Saints against the honoring of their Reliques against preferring Virginity before Matrimony c. Doctor Fulk answereth that Epiphanius and Augustin were deceived in recording those for Heresies which are not and that Hierom rather raild then reasoned and that Vigilantius was a good man and his opinions sound 〈◊〉 Chrysostom is alledged for the Mass saying the Apostles â—â—creed that in the Sacrifice of the Altar there should be made prayers for the departed Fulk answereth where he saith it was decreed by the Apostles he must pardon us for crediting him because he cannot shew it us out of the Acts and writings of the Apostles And divers other Fathers being quoted to confirm St. Chrysoâ—â—â—m's testimony Fulk says who is witness that this is the Tradition of the Apostles you will say Tertullian Cyprian Austin Hierom and a great many more But I would learn why the Lord would not have this set forth by Mathew Mark Luke or Paul why they were not chosen scribes hereof rather then Tertullian Cyprian Hierom Austin and others such as you name This desperat shift of slighting the ancient Fathers Testimony was the ordinary way of answering Catholick Books for many years but some of the Protestant Writers observing how the wise and well meaning persons of their own Religion were not satisfied therewith and that there could no reason be given why any Christian should rather believe a Luther Zuinglius Calvin Beza Peter Martyr Thomas Cranmer Chark Fulk Whitaker or VVhitgift then a Cyprian a Tertullian Basil Hierom Chrysostom an Ambrose or an Austin especially in a matter of fact such as our controversies are to wit whether the Apostles and the true Church taught this or that sense of Scripture and doctrin seeing these holy and leaâ—â—ed Fathers lived in the primitive times and more then 12. or 13. hundred years neerer to the Apostles then the aforesayd Protestant Doctors and by consequence might be more easily and exactly informed Some of the Protestant Writers I say observing how much their cause was prejudiced by this conteâ—â—â—â— of antiquity and Fathers resolved 〈◊〉 more to try Iewell 's Method and see whether their impudency in falsifying might have better success then his either for want of courage and means in Catholicks to manifest their corruptions or for the hopes they had to discredit our Testimony and suppress such 〈◊〉 as we should venture to print and publish against themselves and the states Religion which they maintained But no sooner came any Protestant Book to sight but by God's assistance it was answered with all possible speed and it's falsifications discovered and some of our Catholick writers made it their business to manifest the frauds and four beries of Protestant Controversorâ— one of ours say's To declare that this spirit of fals dealing ioyned with necessity and misery of their bad cause is common not only vnto him Morton but vnto many of his brethren and must needs be vnto all them whensoever they take pen in hand to defend the same for that one ly cannot be defended without an other therfore I do produce ten several witnesses two of them called Bishops M. r Iewell and M. r Horn five inferior Ministers M. r Iohn Fox M. r Calfeild M. r Hanmer M. r Chark and M. r Perkins and might have named five times more three lay men also and Knights that have written against us Sir Francis Hastings S. r Philip Mornay and S. r Edward Cook alledging not one but sundry examples out of each of their works and might inlarge myself to a volume in that argument if I would say what I have found in their and their Brethrens works in this kind c. Any man who desires to be rightly informed in this important matter of the Protestant Clergys true or fals dealing in religion may peruse and conferr the Books on both sides I will not detain my Reader longer with Q. Elizabeths Writers being to treat of the same again when we answer the like objections of Protestants against Catholick Writers yet J can not omit to let him see in one person the hypocrisy of many in one I say that professeth as commonly they all do so much sincerity in treating of Controversies as might seem to excuse the necessity of any further inquiry if his fourberies had not bin manifested to the world not only by his accusers but by his own answers so weake and impertinent they are that they conclude nothing but his obstinacy in â—â—thering to his former errors though he be evidently convicted of being an Impostor The writer I speak of is VVillet who as you have seen heretofore makes this protestation I take God to witness before whom I must render account c. that the same faith and religion which I defend is taught in the more substantial points by those Histories
these are his words and concealed by the Bishop who also striks out of Vincentius Lirin other words wherby it did appear what a kind of keeper the Church is of the truths deposited with her and how litle danger there is of corrupting the old or admitting of new doctrin The Bishop pag. 38. sets down the sentence thus Ecclesia depositorum apud se dogmatum Custos c. Denique quid vnquam Conciliorum Decretis enisa est nisi vt quod antea simpliciter credebatur hoc idem postea diligentius crederetur c. But in Vincentius Lirinensis It is thus Christi vero Eoclesia sedula cauta depositorum apud se dogmatum Custos here first he skips over these two words sedula cauta diligent and wary because they spoiled his plot of persuading us that the Church might by negligence of its Pastors be insensibly changed and corrupted To the same intent he conceales with an c. the rest that followes which would have cleered all and left no room for the Bishops fraud for Vincentius Lirin his words are But the Church of Christ is a diligent Depositary or Keeper of the truths committed to her never changes any thing at all in them lessens nothing adds nothing nether cuts away things necessary nor adjoyns things superfluous neither looseth what is hers nor vsurpes what belongs to others Let any Christian or honest Pagan Iudge whether these words be not Diametrically contrary to what the Bishop pretends vnto in this passage viz. suspition and possibility of the Churches adding novitia veteribus novelties to the old doctrin of making a change of that faith she first received from Christ and his Apostles and of becoming Lupanar errorum which this good man and holy Martyr sayes he is loath to english and yet leaves out cuts and corrupts the Latin text of set purpose to fix vpon Christs Espouse the greatest infamy How Bp. Laud falsifies Occham to infringe St. Austins authority concerning the infallibility of the Church in succeeding ages as well as in that of the Apostles and is forced by his error to resolve his prelatick faith into the light of Scripture and the privat Spirit of Fanaticks which he palliates vnder the name of grace and therby warrants all rebellions against Church and state AN act of divine faith must be prudent that is men are not bound to believe any article therof v. g. that Scripture is the word of God vnless there evidently appear prudent and sufficient motives to exclude all moral possibility that any but God is the Author of the doctrin proposed to be believed These motives of credibility we call the signs of the Church and are the miracles of Christ and his Disciples sanctity and succession of his doctrin and Doctors Conversion of Kings and nations to christianity c. These signs or motives of credibility though they do not evidence demonstratively that our faith is true or that the Church or Congregation of men wherin they be found is the Catholick yet they demonstrat an obligation in us of believing it as we have proved elsewhere in so much that if no such signs or motives of credibility had bin none would be bound to believe any point of Christian Religion with certainty of faith and therfore St. Austin sayd he would not believe the Scripture had he not bin moved therunto by the authority of the Church because Scripture of it self hath no sufficient arguments and signs to ground a prudent and undoubted belief of its being the word of God but the signs and motives of credibility invest the Church with sufficient authority to declare both that and all other mysteries of faith and to make our Ecclesiastical Ministery and Mission more authentikly divin then any Regal Commissions or human Badges can set forth the truth and dignity of Ministers of state and officers of war Therfore as not to believe or to contemn men so qualified when they command in the Kings name is by the light of reason and consent of all nations judged obstinacy and rebellion not to be excused by pretending ignorance or want of greater evidence then those vsual signs of their employments afford so must it be obstinat heresy not to believe that what is proposed by the Church qualified with the aforesaid signs is revealed by God This supposed the main Controversy between Protestants and Catholicks is about the resolution of Christian faith for though both parties pretend that they believe because God revealed to the Prophets and Apostles the Mysteries of faith yet we say that Protestants can not shew how it may be prudently believed that Christ preached or revealed any such doctrin as is pretended vnless it be acknowledged that the Church of every succeeding age was and this present is as truly and realy though perhaps not so highly quoad modum infallible in delivering the Apostles doctrin as the Apostles were in delivering that of Christ. We do not say that Tradition or the Testimony of the Church confirmed by the foresaid signs is the prime motive and last resolution of faith but that the Tradition and Testimony of the present Church is infallible to the end it may infallibly apply the prime motive which is Gods veracity to vs and we prudently assent thervnto But the Bishop denying this is driven with Presbyterians and Fanaticks to an inbredâ—light of Scripture and to the privat Fanatick spirit with this only difference that where they say they are infallibly resolved that Scripture is the word of God by the Testimony of the Spirit within them his Lordship pag. 83.84 averrs he hath the same assurance by grace And because we object and admire that no Catholick could ever perceive this inward and inbred light of Scripture wherby all Protestants pretend they are assured it is the word of God he concurrs pag. 86 with Fanatitks in telling vs that blind eyes can not and pervers eyes will not see it It s strange his Lordship did not foresee the sad effects which this Protestant principle and presumption wrought against himself and his Prelatick Church within a very short time after he writ this doctrin and applyed the same against the Roman Catholicks He might be sure it would be retorted against the Church of England for why may not every Protestant Sectary pretend that the Prelatick Church of England is as blind and pervers in not seing the light of Scripture as Luther and Laud pretend the Roman Catholick is It is but every particular mans fancy and word no other proof is required by Protestants nor indeed can any better be produced to make good that so many honest and learned searchers of Scripture as have bin and are in the Roman Catholick Church can not or will not see the pretended light of Scripture so largely diffused among Protestants and distributed to every Fanatick Presbyterian and Prelatick whose faith can not be maintained without this rash judgment and most dangerous
Citty which is governess over the whole world to have an entire faith in and concerning God But saith his Lordship there is no promise nor prophecy in St. Gregory that Rome shall ever so do And to make this the more cleer to his illiterat English Reader he leaves out the word ever in the later part of his Translation and in his gloss vpon the sentence omitts the same word again saying only it became that Citty very well to keep the faith sound and entire But How long Semper saith St. Gregory for ever Therfore Bishop Laud thought fit to conceal that semper At length he acknowledgeth a double semper in S. Gregory but misplaceth the later His words are plain saith he semper decet c. wheras St. Gregory saith not semper decet c. it alwayes becomes but decet it becomes that Citty which Governs the whole world semper de Deo integram fidem habere alwayes to have the entire faith of God Now who sees not a manifest difference betwixt these two propositions It alwayes becomes that Citty to hold the entire faith And It becomes that Citty to hold the entire faith alwayes The first only signifies the keeping of the faith entire whensoever it is don is a thing well becoming the Citty of Rome The second signifies to keepe the faith so that it must never fail or cease to keep it entire is a thing well becoming the City which Governs the whole world Besides the Government wherof St. Gregory speaks must be vnderstood of souls or spiritual because Roma vetus did not govern in his time temporaly seing the Emperour resided in New Rome that is Constantinople Therfore St. Gregorys words are to be vnderstood of the Popes spiritual Iurisdiction who governed the souls of the whole world as supreme Pastor vnder Christ. But Patriarch Laud can not endure this and will needs haue all Bishops or at least all Patriarchs equal with the Bishop of Rome by Christs institution and proves it p. 200 by the authority of St. Hierom whom Mr. Laud mistakes for the St. speaks only of the caracter of Episcopacy and sayes that all Bishops are ejusdem Sacerdotii ejusdem meriti and by Gersons Book de Auferibilitate Papae when Gerson saith he writ this Tract de Auferibilitate Papae sure he thought the Church might continue in a very good being without a Monarchical head Therfore in his Judgment the Church is not by any command or institution of Christ Monarchical Gerson par 1.154 Answ. Gerson that famous Chancellor of Paris writ that Book in time of Schismes and Troubles wherin for the peace of the Church doubtfull Popes may be deposed as also Hereticks But Gerson never meant that a Pope may be so deposed as none other should succeed he defends the contrary earnestly and expresly consid 8. His words are Any civil monarchy or regal Government may be taken away or changed into an Aristocracy the law still continuing in force but it is not so in the Church which was founded by Christ in one supreme Monarch throughout the world Because Christ Instituted no other Government vnchangeably Monarchicall and as it were regal besides the Church Can any words be more express against Mr. Lauds assertion and yet his assertion is so positive that I have known a Catholick Divine deceived by his authority in this particular but after examination wondred at the Bishops confidence I conclude this matter of Protestant falsifications with this fair offer let the learned men of that side shew but any one saying of any ancient Orthodox Father or Councell quoted by the reformed writers of any Nation or quality whatsoever to confirm protestancy and if it be not found either impertinent or corrupted by addition omission translation or concealing the words going before or coming after whervpon depends the true meaning of the Text let them J say but shew one of these that speaks cleerly in favour of Protestancy and I will confess in print that J have bin mistaken in the opinion I have of their Religion and of its want of truth But if not as much as one Orthodox Doctor can be produced to support their Tenets and the credit of Protestant writers I hope they will not take it in ill part that we advise our Contreymen and all Christians to renounce their Conduct and Communion SECT XII VVhether it be piety or policy to permit the Protestant Clergy of these three Kingdoms to enjoy the Church Revenues for maintaining by such Frauds and Falsifications as hitherto have bin alledged the doctrin of the Church of England which also they acknowledge to be fallible and by consequence for all they know fals and how the said revenues may be conscientiously applyed to the vse and ease of the people without any danger of sacrilege or any disturbance to the Government if a publick Trial of both Clergies sincerity be allowed and liberty of Conscience granted THat it cannot be piety in a Prince or people to cast away so vast a Treasure vpon so vncertain a Religion and Clergy as we have proved the Protestant to be needs no proof Neither is there any doubt but that it was policy though not piety in Q. Elizabeth whose title could not stand with popery to bestow the sayd revenues vpon any men that would call themselves a Clergy and engage to fool the vulgar sort with fals Scripture for framing a Religion or reformation agreable to her title and interest against the Royal line of the Stewards lawfull heires of this Monarchy As litle question can be made that the present possessors and pretenders of Bishopricks and Benefices will endeavor to justify and continue Q. Elizabeths cours though the case be altered and that such of the layty as have vnlawfull designs in their hearts will side with the Bishops and strive to gain or make a party and win the hearts of ignorant and seditious people by pretending great zeal for that prelatick Religion wherby Q. Elizabeth vsurped the Crown and her Creatures the revenues of the Church not despairing but that as she by the advice of her Councel and Clergy forc't or foold this Nation out of their loyalty and duty to the Stewards by pretending that popery is Idolatry so themselves may vpon any occasion and perhaps vpon the motion of liberty of conscience have the like success against K. Charles the second as Q. Elizabeth had against the Queen of Scots This is the only objection can be made against liberty of Conscience from which say they will spring Popery and will be the plea of policy against piety in case the falshood of prelatick protestancy and the frauds of the faction interested therin should be as zealously cryed down as we presume it to be cleerly discovered in this Treatise Our answer to this plea is 1. That liberty of conscience and legal changes of Religion in England have bin alwayes made by Acts of Parliament as we may see
whom many Mysteries were revealed by God told that in time of Sacrifice he once beheld a multitude of Angels with shining garments compassing the Altar with bowed heads as soldiers do in presence of their King Which attendance of Angells saith he in the next words before was performed by Angels at that wonderful table and compassed it about with reverence in honor of him that lyeth theron St. Nilus relateth how St. Chrysostom almost every day had visions of Angels assisting and adoring the Blessed Sacrament vntill the Sacrifice was finished St. Gregory Nazianzen recounts how his sister Gorgonia was cured of a diseas after shee was past all hopes of recovery by prostrating her self before the Altar and calling vpon him who was honored and worshipped therupon O admirable thing saith he she presently felt herself delivered from her sicknes and so she returned eased both in body and mind c. St. Cyprian reporteth of a certain woman who saith he when she would with vnworthy hands have opened her coffer wherin was retained according to the ancient custom the Blessed Sacrament vnder the Species of bread the holy thing of our Lord fyer did spring vp wherby she was so terrified that she durst not touch it In the Ecclesiasticall History is recorded this example which Evagrius writ as a thing notorious and don in his own time In the time of the Patriarch Menas saith he◠there happned a miracle worthy to be remembred It was an ancient custom in Constantinople when many parcels of the pure and vnspotted body of Christ our God were remaining after Communion litle Children were called out of the Schools and were permitted to eat them It happened that a litle boy whose father was a Jew by profession and a maker of glass by his trade being among the rest did eat also his share of the aforesaid reversion of the Blessed Sacrament but coming somewhat late home and his parents demanding the cause the child told innocently what he had don which the Jew his Father vnderstanding he was so enraged that vnawares to his wife he cast his litle son into the burning oven wherin he vsed to melt and frame his glass The mother missing the Child sought for him for three days together but hearing no news of him abroad she returned home with an heavy heart and sitting down at the work-house door she began to bewail the los of her son calling him by his name the boy hearing and knowing his mothers call did answer within the oven wherat the woman starting burst the work-house door and rushing in espied her Child standing amidst the Coals without receiving any harm After coming out being demanded how he escaped burning so long a woman said he came oftentimes vnto me and brought me water to quench the force of the fyer wherwith I was invironed and withall gave me meat as often as I was hungry This accident being told vnto the Emperor Justinian he caused the mother and boy to be baptized which becaus the obstinat father refused to yeild vnto by the Emperors commandment he was hanged vpon a Gibet This and the former example of St. Cyprian shew that God is not displeased with receiving the Communion vnder one Kind and that it was a thing indifferent in the primitive Church To Confirm the Catholick belief of Transubstantiation and the real presence of Christs body and blood in the Blessed Sacrament there are very many miracles recounted in the Ecclesiastical History as that of St. Gregory the great who perceiving that a Roman Matron laught at the time she was to receive the Communion and demanding the cause of her laughter at so vnseasonable a time she answered she could not but laugh to hear him call the bread which her self had made the Body of Christ. She vsed to present the Saint every week with Mass breads St. Gregory vpon this turned himself to the Altar and laying the Blessed Sacrament therupon wished all the people to pray with him that God would be pleased for the confirmation of the Catholick faith to shew vnto the corporal eyes of all that were there present that what the woman took for bread was no bread but flesh And accordingly the consecrated Host appeared visibly to be pure flesh Then beseeching God to restore the Sacrament to the former shew of bread it forthwith appeared as it was at first and the woman acknowledging her error received it with humble and servent devotion Primat Vsher is the only writer I ever read who questioned the truth of this story but quotes not any one Author besides himself that ever doubted therof and to make it seem the more improbable falsifies the Text of Ioannes Diaconus pretending he says that the Roman Matron found the Sacramental bread turned into the fashion of a fingar all bloody wheras Joannes Diaconus only saith it was turned into flesh The same vnsincere dealing he vseth in discrediting the relation of Paschasius Radbertus and divers others concerning a miracle to confirm the same mystery assuring the ignorant Readers that Paschasius takes it out of Gesta Anglorum wheras it is well known and Mr. Vsher confesseth els where that Malmsbury who writ Gesta Anglorum liued almost 300. years after Paschasius To discredit the doctrin of Transubstantiation as well as the authority of that holy and most learned man Lanfrancus Arch-bishop of Canterbury who lived in Berengarius his time and confuted his heresy with convincing arguments from Scripture Fathers and vndeniable Miracles Primat Vsher says Lanfranc was the first that leavened the Church of England with this corrupt doctrin of the carnal presence But his own Protestant Brethren tell him he is mistaken and that Transubstantiation is as ancient in the English Church as Cristianity it being taught by St. Austin the Monk and Apostle of England Let us hear Lanfranc speak for himself against Vsher as well as against Berengarius None saith he though but meanly versed in Ecclesiastical History or the holy Fathers is ignorant how God hath confirmed the Catholick doctrin against Berengarius with many miracles Which writings of Ecclesiasticall History and Fathers saith Lanfranc though they arrive not to that most excellent height of authority that we give to Scripture yet are they sufficient to prove that this faith which we 〈◊〉 profess hath bin the same with that which all faithfull who went before us held from ancient times When this heresy of Berengarius was again revived by Wicleff and the Lollards in England our learned Countrey man Thomas Waldensis who lived in those times tells us how God confirmed the doctrin of the real presence and Transubstantiation in that Kingdom with manifest miracles and of some he was an eye witness Let us relate saith he to the glory of God what happened in our own time and knowledge In Norfolk there dyed lately a devout and godly mayd called of the vulgar sort Ioan Meateless because she was known never
desired him at her death to remember her in his Sacrifice of the Altar Calvin saith it was but an old wives request which her son never examined according to the Scriptures and after his own privat affection would have the same approved by others As Calvin Luther and all the first Protestant Reformers contemn the Catholick Churches authority in matters of doctrin when it is contrary to their new interpretations and extravagant fancies of Scripture so do they and their Successors in that of miracles Jf any Miracles be recounted that confirm the mysteries which Protestants reject though delivered by the same Author and in the same book they must needs be old wives tales not duly examined c. And yet the foolish and fals stories of such a frantick and crackt-braind fellow as Iohn Fox was known to be and his Acts and Monuments shew him to have bin are credited by persons that have no other ground to beleive his fables and follies but their education in Protestancy and aversion to Popery His lies and simple storyes must pass for a true Ecclesiastical History notwithstanding that they are contradicted by all the Histories of the world and that many of his Martyrs were found following their trades after that he had described their torments and deaths very particularly and patheticaly his miracles in confirmation of protestancy and indeed his whole book are so ridiculous that I admire some Protestant zealots if they would have the reformation be thought a Religion do not suppress or reform the work He tells for a stupendious miracle that a stone fell from a ruinous building vpon Luthers stool after he had bin eased or weary of sitting vpon it An other that a multitude of German Clowns debauched Clergy men and libertins embraced Luthers reformation it being so indulgent to liberty sensuality and vice and that the Bishop of Rome and other Catholick Prelates Censures did not stop the violent cours and Torrent of their pervers inclinations He makes dreams revelations Merchants Expounders of the Apocalyps and not to seem partial how himself was made a fool by revelation But in steed of suppressing or correcting Fox his foolish Acts and Monuments the Protestant Clergy have reprinted that book divers times since his death with new comments chronologies and great commendations of the work every Parish Church is to have one and few privat families will endure the want of so great a spiritual treasure And though the Bishops know it is not only a very absurd piece but also the chief thing that makes Puritanism and Presbytery spread and so popular in England yet becaus it persuades the simple and vulgar sort that Popery is idolatry they countenance a book so prejudicial to themselves Our Catholick miracles are of a different nature and not related by such lying foolish fellows as Fox but by the greatest Saints and wisest men of Gods Church men so much esteemed for their vertue learning and judgment that Protestants themselves are ashamed to vndervalue their testimony in matters of faith and a fortiori ought to beleive them in matters of fact if they intend to believe any thing at all that is not mentioned particularly in Scripture I say particularly because Christ our Saviour assured us in generall as our Adversaries confess that miracles should continue in the Church forever as signs of the true belief Marc. 16. 20. Ioan. 14.12 2. Cor. 12.12 The Conclusion I have sayd as much as I think necessary for the information and instruction of such Protestants as desire to know the truth and do not find my conscience guilty of any one falsification in this whole Treatise And truly it were a great absurdity in me to commit wittingly that crime which J so much cry down in others Such mistakes as have crept into the printed book will J hope he attributed to the Printer or Transcriber I am sure I have bin so diligent in examining the quotations and assertions pro and con the Catholick cause that want of care cannot be objected and if there be no want of sufficiency in the work that commendation is not due to me but to the goodnes and evidence of the cause I maintain For what acutenes of wit is requisit to defend a Religion that never was impugned but by persons so leud and vnreasonable that at the very first appearance of their opposition they were condemned as hereticks by the whole visible Church that then was What profundity of judgment can be thought necessary to demonstrat that the ancient primitive letter and sense of Scripture ought to be preferred before the Devils interpretation therof embraced by Luther or before any new Canon and fancies of the like debauched fryers and Priests What litle learning is not more then sufficient to discover so palpable frauds and falsifications as the Protestant Writers practise to make their Reformations seem agreable to Gods word What Erudition is so mean that doth not surpass the history of one age or of Protestancy a Religion so lately sprung vp and raysed from the pride ambition liberty and lewdnes of the first reformers and confined to the Northern parts of this least part of the world How can such a Religion be Catholick either in length of time extent of Territories or Conversion of Nations Jts true that for the space of 100. yeares England hath bin so blind as not to see such gross errors but this misfortune was occasioned by their fondnes of Q. Elizabeth to make good her title to the Crown they separated themselves from the communion of the Church and when her interest vanished with her death and for want of posterity few were living after her long reign that observed the motives of her reformation most Englishmen beleived the changes she made had no relation to her illegitimacy but proceeded from pure zeal of the Ghospell Her new Clergy both then and eversince have endeavored to confirm the people in that persuasion by falsifying Scripture Councells and Fathers but the discovery of the frauds and the principles of Protestancy practised against the late innocent King have opend the eyes of many to discern the flaws of the Reformation and the fallacies of their own education And now that it is as much the concern of the whole Nation to tolerat the Roman Catholick faith as it was Q. Elizabeths interest to change it into protestancy I doubt not but that every particular persons ease in the addition of a revenue to the publick will excite both conscience and curiosity to examin whether the prelatick Religion and Clergy of England have not more of human invention then of divin institution And if after perusing this Treatise and proposing the arguments and instances therof to their learned Ministery no satisfactory answer can be given to the particulars wherwith their doctrin and function is charged to what purpose should men continue in mistakes so damnable to the soul and dangerous to the state But if the Protestant Clergy
can divert the Layty from entertaining any thoughts of curiosity or scruples of conscience in order to the examination of this matter of so great importance and can make them believe that K. Henry 8. passion to Ann Bullen was a just cause to introduce the Reformation and to assume the Supremacy or that the Earle of Hartfords ambition of being absolutly Protector of England quite contrary to K. Henry 8. Testament and to his own Oath of not assuming any power above his Collegues and Tutors of K. Edward 6. was a divin inspiration to bring in Zuinglius his Sacramentarian Religion into the Realm or that the Duke of Northumberlands poysoning the yong King and excluding the next and lawfull heirs from the Crown to conferr it vpon his own own son and the Lady Iane Grey pretending therby to promote his new Zuinglian Ghospell was the work of the holy Ghost Or that Q. Elizabeths murther of the Q. of Scots and her Parliaments Decrees and endeavors to preferr any natural issue of her body to this Empire before the legitimat and immediat Heirs the Stevards and therby to continue her prelatick Protestancy were things lawfull according to the principles of Christianity and Catholick faith If the Protestant Clergy I say can persuade the layty that all this was lawfull and agreable to the doctrin which Christ and his Apostles did preach either they have an abundance of wit or they that believe them very litle judgment A great wit maintained that they may as well make Mahomets Alcoran a plausible Religion in England and gain therby as great revenues as they do by their Reformation and Protestant Scripture wherof neither the Canon letter or sense is that which God delivered to his Church as heretofore hath bin proved I do not speak in rallery sayd the gentlemen but seriously when I say that men who believe the Protestant Religion to be true may be induced by the same persons and the like reasons to believe that Mahometisme is the true Religion This hath also bin solidly proved by Doctor Reynolds in his Calvino-Turcismus and by others also when they demonstrat that Calvinism and Turcism agree in the principall points and every one knows that the doctrin of the 39. articles of the Church of England is the quintessence of Calvins doctrin and was by him applauded though he said that as to Point of disciplin there were many tolerable fooleries in in that Church and Lyturgy But let us pursue the Gentlemans parallel of Mahomet and his doctrin with our English Reformers and their doctrin and we shall plainly see that there is as much reason to believe Mahometism as prelatick Protestancy and that both these Religious were planted and propagated by the same means nay that it is more to be admired how our Countreymen became Protestants then the Arabians or Armenians became Turcks When Mahomet began to preach his doctrin in the East Christianity there was so discredited by being divided into sects and into so many heresies of Arians Manichees Nestorians c. that men were disposed by that diversity of opinions to follow any new Religion especialy that of Mahomet becaus he borrowed something from every Sect and as the 39. Articles of the Church of England agree in some fundamental points with Catholicks and also with hereticks so Mahomet agreeth in the worship of one God with Iews and Chriâ—tians and in the doctrin and worship of Christ he comes at â—eer to Christianity as most Arians and Nestorians or the Antitrinitarian Protestants of Hungary Poland c. nay as Bp. Morton and some other Prelaticks But when Luther in Germany and Cranmer in England began Protestancy all the west and Latin Church agreed in the Roman Catholick faith no other Religion was regarded and the â—emnants of Wickleff and Hus were hissed out of the world at least were nothing so considerable any where as the above mentioned heresies had bin in the East when Mahomet began there to preach his Alcoran So that if heresy or apostacy can have any excuse Mahometism in its begining was more excusable then Protestancy by reason of the more considerable divisions that then were among Christians in matters of doctrin then when Luther began his Reformation Now let us come to particular reflexions vpon both Mahomet retained some parts of Scripture as well as Protestants and had as good grounds to reject what he did not fancy of the letter and sense therof as Protestants have to be choosers of their own Canon and interpretation Mahomet gives as many rules of Morality as Protestants and though he allows of many wives Protestants do the same with this only difference that Mahomet says t is lawfull to keep many at once Protestants say you must keep but one at a time and that you cannot have the variety of wives men so much desire without the formality of a divorce how litle is requisit for the validity and legality of Protestant divorces we have proved heretofore by the authority and principles of the first Reformers and the dayly practises of their Successors In all other things Mahomets sect is more austere in fasting praying abstaining from wine c. then Protestancy And becaus both agree in the incoherency and absurdity of their principles both also agree in planting propagating and defending their doctrin not by miracles or rational arguments but by force and sanguinary statuts And this is the reason why Catholicks are as litle permitted to dispute or reason for the Roman Religion in these Kingdoms as Christians in Turky and Priests are as much perseeuted for writing books of Controversies as Printers and Stationers and severely punished Thus much as to the paralell of both doctrins But If we compare their persons or vertues we shall find that Mahomet was an honester man and deserved more credit then Luther Calvin Cranmer or any of the first Protestant Reformers He never was baptized at least never professed any Religion vntill he composed his own with the help of an Arian Monk but all the first Reformers had first professed the Catholick faith which afterwards they renounced pretending that God had forsaken his Church for many ages and presumed to say that he had authorised and inspired them to reform without shewing any warrant that doctrin vnto which their betters in learning vertue and judgment actualy submitted as vnto the true Catholick and themselves also had embraced as such vntill their pride and lust prevailed against their conscience Mahomet married a Widdow and had made no vows not to marry the first Reformers married Nuns and themselves also were votaries Calvin only excepted but his incontinency was no less scandalous and notorious then theirs having lived in adultery with a Gentlewoman of Mongis that left her husband at Lansanâ—â— to enjoy Calvins Company at Geneva who attempted also to commit the like sin with the Lady â—ollande of Bredrode wise to a sickly Nobleman called Iames Borgongue Lord of
Protestants None could ever prove there was one true miracle wrought to confirm the Protestants doctrin or their pretended authority for reforming the Tenets of the Roman Catholick Church Protestants are forced to say that miracles are ceased and that ours are Diabolical or counterfeit Because no true Bishops were Protestants and by consequence they could have no Priests ordained and so their Priesthood must have perished after the death of the first Apostatas Luther and others the Protestant reformers and Churches taught that all Christians are Priests both men and women and this doctrin is supposed to be true by the Church of England in their 39. articles and in the Act of Parliament 8. Eliz. 1. SECT IV. OF the Protestant Prelatick Church of England The occasion of K. Henry the 8. divorce from Q. Catharin and of his revolt from the Church of Rome was his passion to An Bullen the words of S. Iohn Baptist to Herod concerning his brothers wife absurdly applyed to K. Henrys marriage with his Brothers widdow How zealously he had formerly maintained the Popes supremacy how cruelly he afterwards persecuted the professors therof and how impiously he judged S. Thomas of Canterbury robbed his shrine and burnt his Reliques The Catholick Princes rejected his embasies and solicitations for imitating his example in assuming the supremacy And how much the protestant Princes were troubled and ashamed that he made his lust the motive of his reformation How incredible a thing is the English supremacy K. Henry 8. at length resolved to renounce it and returne to the duty of a Christian King but stood upon such termes and differrd it so long that he died in Schism excommunicated and despairing of Gods mercy His last will and testament was broken before his body was buried The Erle of Hartford made himself Protector and brought into England the Sacramenrian or the Zuinglian heresy against K. Henrys last will and the lawes of the land then in force without a Parliament and contrary to the votes of the Erles of Arundell and Southampton and others of the 16. Trustees named Governors by K. HeÌ„ry 8. during the minority of Edw. 6. SVBSECT I. HOw Seamor was directed and destroyed by Dudley Duke of Northumberland The sayd Dudley notwithstanding he was a Catholick in his judgment as himself confessed at his death concurred to establish protestancy in England designing therby to vnsettle the state and make way for excluding the right heirs of the Crown and crown his own family which he effected by excluding Q. Mary for being a Catholick and by marrying his Son to the Lady Jane Grey who had no other right to the Kingdom but what her Zeal to the Protestant Religion and Clergy gave her What wicked men and great cheats were Cranmer and his Camerades that composed the 39. articles of the Protestant Religion of the Church of England and the common prayer book that of Sacraments Rites and Ceremonies and how the common people were made believe the change was not of Religion but of language SECT V. OF the 39. Articles of the Church of England they contain only some general notions of Christianity and are applicable to all dissenting Sects of Protestancy as Presbytery Zuinglianism c. The design of the composers having bin rather to give men a liberty of not believing the particulars of Christian Religion then of tying them to any certain points therof or to any faith therfore they declare that the visible Church is fallible and determin no certain canonical Scripture of the new Testament They make the doctrin that Luther learnt of the Devil against the Mass Tradition and praying to Saincts c. part of their Creed as also the Tenet against spiritual Caracters of Episcopacy and Priesthood art 25. rejecting imposition of hands as not instituted by Christ. In the 2. last Articles they endeavour in vain to suppress the errors of Anabaptists especialy that of appropriating to themselves other mens goods in vain I say because in their former articles they declare its lawful for Protestants to dispossess the Roman Catholick Clergy of their goods and dignitys by vertue of a privat interpretation of Scripture and the Anabaptists pretend no more but that its lawfull for themselves to deal after the same manner with Prelaticks and t is certain there can be no disparity given So that the two last articles of the 39. as also that of the authority of the Protestant Clergy are against an evident parity of reason in their own Protestant Principles SECT VI. A Particular account of the revolutions which these 39. articles caused in England and how they may work always the same effects if there be such politick and popular heads amongst us as Dudley Crumwell and many of the last long Parliament Q. Maries Reign how much endangered by Protestant designs and rebellions Duke Dudleys speech at his death The Roman Catholick Religion restored by Act of Parliament and the Protestant decreed to be Heresy and Schism as also the force and frauds of K. Henry 8. divorce discovered and his marriage with Q. Catharin of Spain declared valid The Roman Clergys resignation of the Church revenues to the Crown and present possessors Q. Elizabeths intrusion against the right of the Steward 's effected by the zeal of the Protestant faction for suppressing of Popery SECT VII NOtwithstanding that Q. Elizabeth was declared illegitimat by 3. Acts of several Parliaments never yet repealed she possessed herself of the Croun and excluded the Queen of Scots the lawfull and immediat heir to Q. Mary lately deceased By the advice of Cecil and others she revived Protestancy and the Supremacy therby to excuse her illegitimacy She instituted a new Kind of Clergy the Prelatick Protestant Bishops neither had nor have any other caracter of Episcopacy but what the great seal and her temporal laws give them Any Lay person may consecrat a Bishop of the Church of England if he hath the Kings commission to do it all other things being superfluous according to the Act. 8. Eliz. 1. and 25. article of the 39. How the Oath of supremacy divided Protestants and made the Catholicks more constant The simplicity of some Protestant writers pretending that the Pope offered to confirm the English liturgy if Q. Elizabeth would acknowledge his jurisdiction SECT VIII REasons why Q. Elizabeth in her long raign could not settle her Protestant Religion nor gain credit for the Prelatick Clergy Neither is it possible for her Successors to make the generality of her subjects to have any esteem for either SECT IX HOw injurious and prejudicial the Protestant Religion hath been to the Royal family of the Stevards and how zealous they have bin and still are in promoting the same It preferred not only Q. Elizabeth but also any natural child of hers before the line of the Stewards Wherof see the 8. sect â—in How dexterously K. James played his game and how they who murthered his mother were forced to invite him to the Crown
of England Of his design to reform the principles and liberty of Protestancy intending therby to render it less dangerous to lawfull Soveraigns and Monarchy How K. Charles 1. pursued his Fathers design but his sufferings and death demonstrat the impossibility of confining the Protestant liberty within the rules of Government or reason By the fundamental principles of Protestancy every particular person is a Supreme Iudge in spiritual affairs and may more easely apply and abuse that prerogative to the prejudice of his Soveraign then the Pope can his papal Supremacy Therfore it s a great providence of God when any Protestant King of England escapes to be judged and deposed by his Subjects THE SECOND PART OF the vnreasonableness of Protestancy and of the inconsistency of the principles of Protestancy with Christian piety and peaceable government SECT I. THe vnreasonableness and inconsistency of Protestancy with Christian piety or policy proved by the very fundamental principle of all Protestant reformations which principle is a supposition of the fallibility and fall of the visible Catholick Church from the pure and primitive doctrin of Christ to damnable errors and notorious superstition Such a change is demonstrated both incredible and impossible SECT II. THe Protestants proof of such a change is their pretended cleerness of Scripture It is demonstrated that their Sense of Scripture is not clear in any texts controverted between Catholicks and Protestants That the principles of Protestancy incline to vice the Catholick principles to vertue proved in many particulars The invisibility of the Church a ridiculous comment SECT III. THe Protestant letter and Sense of Scripture is not the word of God Doctor Cossins his Scholastical History of the English Canon of Scripture confuted as also his exceptions against the authority of the Roman Catholick Canon The Lutheran Churches of Germany agree not with the English Canon of Scripture SVBSECT I. DOctor Cossins now Bp. of Duresme his exceptions against the Councel of Trent answered The legality of a Councel as well as of a Parliament may stand with the absence of many members if they were summoned and expected The absurdity of Protestant writers excepting against the want of Bishops in the Councel of Trent wheras themselves made new Religions and reformations by a Single voice of Luther Zuinglius Calvin c. and in England by the vote of the major part of twelve persons named by the Parliament to determin matters of faith and Sacraments seaven men were thought sufficient to do the work and cast the Roman Catholick Religion Protestant Bishops can no more pretend to sit and define in a general Councel then proclaimed rebells can pretend to vote in a lawful Parliament It s as reasonable the Bishop and Church of Rome should condemn hereticks and judge all controversies of faith as it is that a King and Parliament condemn rebells and judge suites in law A new definition of Pope or Councel is no new article of faith it is only a declaration of our obligation to believe that which formerly had bin revealed but not sufficiently proposed Doctor Cossins his egregious falsification of Belarmin his wresting words of St. Austin and St. Hierom. SECT IV. THe Protestant translations of Scripture are fraudulent and fals no certainty of Christian faith can be built vpon them Protestants admit no Coppy or translation to be authentick to the end they may be at liberty to reject what they do not fancy of the letter of Scripture as well as of the sense The vulgar Latin is authentick Scripture How corrupt are all English Bibles How in K. Edward 6. his reign Cranmer and the first Apostles of English Protestancy changed the very text of Christs words This is my body three several times Protestants make the Apostles fallible in doctrin even after receiving the holy Ghost and by consequence must hold their writings or Scripture to be fallible SVBSECT I. MAny particular instances of Protestant corruptions in the English Bibles to asert the Protestant and prelatick doctrin of the Church of England Against images Against Ordination by imposition of hands Against the single life of Priests Against the Sacrifice of Masse Against vowes of chastity To favor the Kings Supremacy How fondly these corruptions are excused by Whitaker and how absurdly Scripture is made speak according to the Protestant translations What small hopes there are that a Clergie which corrupts Scripture or continueth and countenanceth corruptions of Scripture will repent or recant their errors and how little reason the Protestant layty hath to rely vpon their Clergys sincerity or vpon their English Scripture SECT V. THe Protestant interpretation is not the true Sense of Scripture The principal part of Gods word is the sense he delivered to the Church together with the letter It s against reason to believe that the Church would be more carefull of preserving the letter then of preserving the sense of Scripture and therfore Protestants are vnexcusable for taking the letter from the Roman Church and rejecting the sense The holy Fathers bid us receive the Sense of Scripture as well as the letter from the Church An infallible mark of heresy to do the contrary It is at least 16. to one that the Roman Catholick Sense of Scripture is true and the Protestant fals SECT VI. NO Protestant Church hath a true Ministery Miracles Succession of doctrin or Sanctity of life Their extraordinary vocation is ridiculous and incredible it being impossible that God should send Ministers to contradict doctrin confirmed with so many signs of his own authority and approbation as the Roman Catholick is God never sent such vitious men as the Protestant reformers were to reform his Church either in the old or new Testament If the Protestant doctrin had bin true God would have wrought miracles to confirm it for the conversion of the seduced Papists as Protestants confess he doth for the conversion of the Jndians Iaponians and China What wicked men were Luther Zuinglius Calvin Beza Cranmer and the rest of his Camerades that framed the Religion and Liturgy of the Church of England and how little credit in matters of faith deserves the Parliament that confirmed the same Calvins miracle at Geneva foretold by Tertullian SECT VII THe conversion of pagan Kings and Kingdoms to Christianity foretold in Scripture is a more cleer sign of the true Church then any other miracles and not to be found in any other Church but in the Roman Catholick acknowledged by learned protestants Of Barlows three-score invisible Queens converted by protestants No greater an absurdity then their invisible Church The vain endeavors of Calvin and other protestants to convert Heathen nations Bezas despair of Success in that Ministery and his advice to protestants to leave that labor to the Jesuits and rather busy themselves at home Tertullians saying that its a sign of hereticks to pervert Christians not convert pagans may be properly applyed to Protestants Their success in propagating their new Ghospel no
6. reign What a wicked man Arch. Cranmer was of Peter Martyr Echinus Bucer Latimer and Ridleys impieties SVBSECT III. OF Hooper Rogers Poynet Bale and Coverdale Hooper and Rogers combined against Crāmer and Ridley How Latimer joyned with them Their Project of Puritanism How Hooper inveighed against plurality of benefices when he had none and enjoyed two Bishopricks when his faction prevailed and left his friend Rogers in the lurch How Rogers and Coverdale conspired with Tyndall to falsify Scripture Bishop Poynets contest and Suit in law with a Butcher about the Butchers wife notwithstanding that Poynet had one of his own But Sentence was given for the Butcher against Poynet contrary to the Principles and liberty of Protestancy and to what the protestant Church had resolved before in the like case between Sir Ralph Sadler and one Barrow whose wife was decreed to be married to Sir Ralph during Barrows life Bishop Bales conversion to protestancy related by himself and attributed to his beloved Dol. What an impostor he was Bish Coverdales drunkenes and corruptions of Scripture How corrupt and vngodly a Scripture is the English translation of the Bible It was condemned by act of Parliament as fraudulent ād fals Notwithstanding which censure it was and is imposed vpon the Nation as the word of God sometimes it was called Mathews Bible othertimes the Bishops Bible or the Bible of the large volume with litle or no alteration Coverdales vanity in attempting to convert to protestancy the Vniversity of Oxford Laurence Sanders a Protestant Martyr and Priest his resolution to dy for legitimating his little bastard SVBSECT IV. ARch Cranmers conference with Doctor Martyn and other Catholicks How weakly he defended the Protestant cause How vainly Protestants pretend Scripture for their doctrin as all heretiks do How Cranmer was proved to be an heretick by the definition of Origen Tertullian c. SECT III. OF the Protestant Clergy in Q. Maries reign the same that afterwards founded Q. Elizabeths Church Their frauds factions cheats and changes of the English Protestant religion during their exile in Germany Related by Dr. Heylin How the German Protestants called the English Protestants the devils Martyrs and would not entertain their banished Clergy and Confessors How therupon the English clergy changed and accommodated their Religion to that of the places wherin they lived and printed books at Frankford and Geneva containing contrary doctrines for humoring dissenting churches How often they changed their Liturgy at Frankford Of Grindall Horn Sandys Chambers Pakhurst Whithead Whittingham Williams Goodman Wood Sutton Fox their frauds factions divisions and books against Q. Mary c. How vnfit men to be Bishops and to found a Church and yet they were the chief pillars and Prelats of Q. Elizabeths reformation SECT IV. ABominable frauds and wilfull falcifications of the protestant Clergy in Q. Elizabeths reign to maintain their doctrin set forth vnder the name of an Apology and defence of the Church of England How Q. Elizabeth gained the Nobility and House of Commons to vote in Parliament for reviving Protestancy Of Bish. Iewells ridiculous challenge at Pauls Cross. How all the Protestant Clergy conspired with him in his impostures How they were confuted by Doctor Harding Stapleton and other Catholicks All the Protestant writers borrow from Jewells impostures their arguments and authoritys against the Roman Catholick Religion Acknowledged by Dr. Heylin in his history of the Church of England SVBSECT I. THe Protestant Clergys fraud and falshood against Communion vnder one kind It was a thing indifferent in the ancient Church Proved by several instances Jewells ridiculous evasions SVBSECT II. JEwell and the Protestant Clergy censure as hereticks the same ancient Fathers they appeal vnto in other controversies for condemning the mariage of Priests They corrupt the Ecclesiastical history for the same reason and bring an example of an imaginary Bishop to confirm their corruption and pretend that S. Gregory Nazianzen says that a Bishop may minister the better in the Church for having a wife in his house and that his own Father was instructed in Ecclesiastical functions by his wife SVBSECT III. IEwell and his Prelaticks charge Cardinal Hosius and all Catholicks with contemning the holy Scriptures contrary to his own knowledge and even after he had bin admonished of the imposture SUBSECT IV. FAlsifications and frauds against the Bishop of Rome his Supremacy scripture falsified to impugne the same SVBSECT V. PRotestants frauds and falsifications to deny and discredit the Sacrifice of Mass. Their pretence that the ancient Mass was the same thing with the English communion or Liturgy Iewells impudency SUBSECT VI. PRotestant falsifications and corruptions of Scripture to make the Pope Antichrist and the succession of Bishops a mark of the beast Q. Elizabeths first Bishops were violently bent against Episcopal Succession because it was notorious that themselves wanted such a succession Want of Succession a mark of hereticks Proved by Fathers SVBSECT VII PRotestant falsifications to prove that Popes may and have decreed heresys SVBSECT VIII ITem to prove that Popes have insulted over Kings SVBSECT IX ITem to prove that S. Austin the Apostle of England was no Saint but an hypocrit as also to discredit Catholick Writers SVBSECT X. PRotestants frauds and falsifications of Scripture as likewise their altering of the 39. articles of Religion to make the laity believe that there are true Bishops and Priests in the Church of England Jtem their forgery of records The Evasions of Primat Bramhal and others concerning their Episcopal succession confuted SVBSECT XI XII AN advertisment to the Reader concerning Bishop Iewell of some learned Protestants converted to the Roman Catholick Faith by discovering the falsifications and frauds of his books Mr. Hookers sincerity questioned for his immoderat praises of so great and notorious an impostor in his Eccles. Polit. A feigned Protestant story of the two Doctors Reynolds How Iewell excused his falsifications in presence of the Erle of Leicester by saying that Papists must be dealt with as Papists SECT V. FRauds follies and falsifications of Iohn Fox his Acts of monuments and of his Magdeburgian Masters in their Centuries The litle sincerity of the English Church and Clergy in countenancing such fals dealing All sober men that read the works of the Magdeburgian Centurists must conclude they composed them rather in drinking stoves then in retired studies so rash and foolish are their censures of the greatest Doctors and Saints of Gods Church Valētia the Iesuit aptly compared these centurists to malefactors that confess all the knowing and honest men of the country or citty witness that they are theeves and hereticks c. And then these malefactors refute all this by only saying that the sayd knowing and honest men so highly esteemed by all the world for their knowledge and integrity spoke incommodiously and ignorantly when they accused the theeves Iohn Fox his absurdity in making the true Church visible to Protestants and invisible to Catholicks What
Law of England our Kings may minister all ecclesiastical functions consecrat Bishops and their letters patents are sufficient to give any lay person man or woman power to consecrat Bishops and Priests Ten wilfull falsifications set down together by Bish Morton for proving that Catholicks hold the Pope cannot be deposed nor become an heretick Primat Bramhalls falsification to prove that Popes may and have decreed heretical doctrin SECT IX PRoved by reasons and examples that no Religion is so little dangerous to the soveraignty and safety of Kings or so advantagious to the peace and prosperity of subjects as the Roman Catholick notwithstanding the Popes spiritual supremacy Bellarmin the Author most excepted against in the opinion of deposing of Kings sayes that a King cannot be deposed for being an heretick vnlesse he forceth his subjects to heresy The Author of this Treatise doth not intend to promote Bellarmīs doctrin but only sheweth there can be no danger in it though it were allowed as true Not any thing more contrary to sound policy then to lay for the foundation of loyalty an Oath or engagement against opinions plausible popular and practised The best way to suppress them is to silence the Authors not censure their doctrin How litle the Popes power is feared by protestants though they make it the pretext of persecuting Catholicks How little his censures can disturb the government in regard of the notoriousness of the fact and the solemnity of his sentences required for their validity How Arch Laud and other protestants contradict them selves in this matter A fancied possibility without probability can bring no danger to the government How vnreasonable it is to exact a more strict profession of allegiance from catholick subjects to a protestant Soveraign then is given by any other Catholicks to their Catholick Soveraign That the french Kings exacts such engagements or Remonstrances from their subjects against the Popes authority as is required in England and Ireland from Catholiks against the same is a gross mistake All such disputes are prohibited in France as tending to sedition and no way profitable The Censure of the Parliament of Paris and some Doctors of the Sorbon against the Popes authority disanulled by the King and privy Councell in France Protestants cannot cleare their own principles in this particular from the aspersions they lay on the Catholick Tenets One of the fundamental principles of Protestancy is a power in the people to depose Soveraigns and dispose of their Kingdoms for the use of the Ghospel Proved by the examples of all Kingdoms and States that received the Reformation even the Prelatick of England SECT X. THat Protestants could never prove any of the wilfull falsifications wherwith they charged Roman Catholick writers but on the contrary themselves are convicted of that crime whensoever they attempted to make good their charge against us Of the Index Expurgatorius Bp. Taylors objections in the Dissuasive as also Bp. Mortons Bp. Jewells c. retorted vpon themselves Item Sutcliffs accusations against Bellarmin The Councell of Calcedon confirmed by Act of Parliament of Q. Elizabeth and by consequence the Popes spiritual supremacy which that Councell asserts SUBSECT I. PRotestants convicted by Belarmin of holding 20. ancient condemned heresies and how fourteen are admitted by them or at least vnanswered and the other six wherof they endeavor to cleere themselves are excused only by falsifying Fathers and Catholick Authors among which are two Pelagian heresies two Novatian one Manichean and one of the Arians Besides these Protestants maintain Iustification by only faith with the Simonians and Eunomians That God is the author of sin with the Florinians That women may be and are Priests with the Peputians That Concupiscency is a sin with Proclus That the true Church was invisible for many ages with the Donatists That men ought not to fast the Lent pray nor offer Sacrifice for the dead with the Aerians That Saints ought not to be prayed vnto nor their reliques or images worshipt with Vigilantius SVBSECT II. FAlsifications objected against Baronius by Dr. Sutcliff How ridiculous The difference between the falsifications objected by Catholicks and those that are objected by Protestants SECT XI CAlumnies and falsifications of Luther Clavin Arch-bishop Laud and Primat Vsher to discredit the Roman Catholick Religion and vphold Protestancy against their own conscience and knowledge What impudent impostors were Luther and Calvin Proved in many particulars Frauds and falsifications and calumnies of Primat Vsher called the Irish Saint by Protestants against the real presence and Transsubstantiation Against sacramental Confession Against absolution of sins by a Priest His cheat concerning Duli◠nd Latria No new invention of Jesuits but the ancient doctrin and distinction of the Fathers Against prayer to Saints His imposture of the Breviary of the Premonstratensian Order SVBSECT I◠OF Bp. Laud the English Protestant Martyr How fraudulently he would fain excuse the modern Greeks from being hereticks notwithstanding his 39. Prelatick articles condemn their doctrin of the holy Ghost as heresy He abuseth S. Austin to make Protestants believe that general Councells may err against scripture and evident reason He abuseth Vincentius Lyrinensis laying to that ancient Fathers charge his Graces own blasphemy and commits therin many frauds He falsifies Orcam and resolves the Prelatick Faith into the imaginary light of Scripture and the priva◠spirit and therin agrees with Presbiterians and Fanatiks And pretends that Prelaticks are not Schismaticks and Sectaries But to excuse them commits divers frauds His pretence of the lawfulness for privat Churches to reforme themselves confuted His doctrin doth justify all the sectaries proceeding against himself and the Church of England His vanity in pretending that the Church of Britain is independent of the Pope as also that the Pope can not be judge in his own cause His fraudulent and absurd explanation of S. Ireneus against the primacy of Rome item of the gallican libertys His abusing and corrupting S. Greg. Nazian because that Saint asserteth the infallibility of the Roman Church His falsifying of Gerson vpon the like accompt A faire offer to Protestants for the trial of falsifications SECT XII Whether it be piety or policy to give the Protestant Clergy of these 3. Kingdoms a million sterl per an for maintaining by such frauds and falsifications as hitherto have bin alledged the doctrin of the church of England which also they acknowledge to be fallible and by consequence for all they know fals And how the sayd million per an may be conscientiously applyed to the vse of the people without any dangerous disturbance to the Government It was policy in Q. Elizabeth to make such a clergy and Religion but not piety The case being now altered neither piety nor policy to preserve either No seditious or interessed persons can disturb the Government by pretending zeal for preserving a Religion and Clergy so prejudicial to the soul and state if liberty be granted to discover the cheat wherby the
but many ways ought to be examined that perhaps hitherto were supposed vnlawful Wherfore as the French King hath lately commanded a severe scrutiny to be made into a new pretended Nobility of a hundred years standing reducing them to their own Rank and quality of Citizens and hath by penalties and payments of the Taille raised very considerable summs of money I presume to suggest vnto your Honors who are appointed to rectify the mistakes and correct the abuses of Religion the Equity and conveniency of the like scrutiny into Queen Elizabeths pretended Clergy and dare engage my life that after your Serious examination of those Protestant Ministers right to the Church livings and the Roman Catholick Clergys resignation of their right to his Majesty yee will find a just title in the Crown to a revenue sufficient not only to prevent all domestik dangers but also to secure us from all foreign disturbances whether Popish or Protestant This human consideraâ—ion is noâ— offered to so zealous and pious persons as your Honors are known to be for a motive of Changing Religion 't is only intended for a matter worthy your Judicious reflexion whether men of so much conscience and crediâ— as our Catholik Authors are reputed to be in the most considerable parts of Christendom would so particularly frequently and confidently in their printed Books accuse the Protestant Clergy of wilfull and vnexcusable falsifications and offer to own the charge in a publik Trial and pretend that without such practises the Protestant Divines can not maintain their reformations how is it possible I say that knowing and conscientious persons can be such impudent Impostors or if yee think our Catholick Clergy can impose such manifest vntruths vpon our own layty as the Protestant Ministers pretend wee doe when wee condemn Protestancy why may not the Prelatik Clergy of England be Subject to and suspected of the like impudent practises There being therfore as fair a possibility of gaining a million per an for the Crown as it is incredible that men of reputation would publish impostures so easily discoverable without any hopes of profit therby to themselves but rather with an assurance of discredit to their cause and of credit to their Adversaries and nothing lost but a little time in that Your Honors will be pleased to appoint a time and place for a publick trial therof it being but a matter of fact and soon determined I humbly beseech Your Honours that you will be moved with conscience curiosity and conveniency so to order this affair that the world may be satisfied which of the two Clergys Catholick or Protestant abuseth their Flocks by a cheating Religion Not many years since one Mrs. Stanhop an English Protestant Gentlewoman that resided in Paris had thoughts of changing her Religion her chief motive being the novelty of Protestancy Dr. Cossins now Bishop of Duresme after taking vpon himself in that Citty the Charge of the English Prelatick Congregation notwithstanding his conformity with the Presbyterian Hugonots and his frequent excursions to Charenton and being vexed to loose so vertuous and exemplar a soul as Mrs. Stanhop was reputed to be in his Protestant Church he seriously endeavored to persuade her that the antient Religion of England was Protestancy and that Popery was the novelty But it seems the Gentlewoman though shee had not pervsed S. Bedes Ecclesiastical History had read our Cronicles the Annals of Iohn Stow and other Protestant lay-writers much more sincere then Dr. Cossins and whereas before his discours shee only doubted after shee had considered and reflected vpon the improbability and extravagancy of his imposture her doubt changed into a certainty of the falshood of Protestancy seing so learned a Doctor could not maintain its antiquity and truth by a better argument I Think shee is yet living and a Religious in Paris I am sure many persons of credit and quality yet living can testify the truth of this passage which is but a petty Protestant fraud in respect of other sleights and Falsifications mentioned in this Treatise wherin Dr. Cossins also beareth a part I have not presented Your Honors with this story of Doctor Cossins as if it had bin a rarity it is the ordinary practise among Protestant Prelats and Preachers to feed their Flocks with such stuff there can be no other against the vniversal tradition and all the Histories of Christendom My design in recounting such a passage is only this that your Honors may be pleased to consider whether Doctor Cossins or any other Protestant Prelaâ— to continue in his Bishoprik or Benefice will not do as much now for keeping his Royalties and Revenues of the County Palatin of Duresm as he did then to be a petty Pastor of a privat Chappell in Paris Will any learned Protestant Minister stick to imitate such an example knowing it is the only way for such persons as they are to thrive and become great in the English Church and State Your Honors Charity may be so great as to suspend your Iudgments concerning their sincerity but your consciences are so tender that you will not keep these Actions in suspence of a matter wherin they are so much concerned The only way to satisfy them and your selves as I said before is that yee be mediators to the King and Parliament for a Publik Trial either of the Protestant Clergys cheat or of the Catholick Clergys Calumnies If what is layd to the protestant Clergys charge in this Treatise be proved the Crown gains a million sterl per an If not the Protestant Church and Clergy gains credit so that these nations can be no loosers by the Trial we humbly desire for that if granted it will be known which of both is the true Religion and perhaps that may appear to your selves to be the true Religion which offers to treble the publik revenues and to make this Monarchy not only the most Christian but the most considerable of the Vnivers and then will be fulfilled the vulgar prediction of our King Erit Carolo Magno Major and your Honors will be the chief instruments in making him so great and his subjects happy which is the only design of Your Honors most obedient and most humble servant J. W. see herfter â—ar 3. sect 9. Thomas Bonart in Concordia scientiae cum fide How fallacious are our philosophical definitions and demonstrations concerning the nature and essence of any thing Jnstanced in the nature or essence of a Body Pag 259 Bonart in concordia pag 301. 304. passim pag. 297. Bonart lib 5. passim Wherin consisteth the reasonableness of Religion The grounds of peace piety and policy †¶ Doctor Philip Nicolai in Comment de regno Christi chargeth the Apostles and the first next succeeding Bishops of Rome with affectation of the Roman Supremacy And S. Victor Pope and Martyr who lived in the next age to the Apostles is reprehended by Nutton Polanus Spark and other Protestants for hauing exceeded his
Aug. cit cap. 20. [3] Aug. cit 16. Concil Tolet. 1. Can. 5. Cyprian de Coena Dom. post med Origen in num hom 23. [4] Cyprian lib. 2. epist. 3. Augustin de Civit. Dei lib. 16. cap. 22. passim Aug. [5] de Civit. Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. lib. 20. contra Faustum cap. 18. Hieron lib. 3. contra Pelag. August tom 8. in Psalm 33. con 2. saith Ipse de Corpore et Sanguine suo instituit Sacrificium secundum Ordinem Melchisedech S. Chrisost. in lib. 1. cor hom 24. saith of Christ Ipsum mutavit Sacrificium et pro caede brutorum seipsum jussit offerri [6] Aug. in Enchirid. cap. 110. de cura pro mortuis cap. 18. [7] Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 10. cap. 20. Cyprian de coena Dom. [8] S. Ireneus lib. 4. cap. 32. August de gratia novi Testam cap. 18. [9] Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 17. cap. 20. S. Clement the Apostles scholler in Apost Constit. edit Antverp 1564. lib. 6. cap. 22. fol. 123. [10] Tertulian ad Scapul cap. â— saith Sacrificamus pro salute Imperatoris [11] Chrysost. hom 27. in Acta Apost Pro infirmis etiam sacrificamus [12] Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. saith one went and offered in the house infected the Sacrifice of Christs Body praying that the vexation might cease and by Gods mercy it ceased immediatly [13] Basil in Liturgia fol. 40. Chrisost. in Mart. Rom. 83. Cyprian de Coena Dom. prope initium Origen Athan. c. quoted by Crastonius cit [a] Osiander a Protestant writer epist. cent 16. pag. 90. saith Leonard Keppen on the 7. day of April 1523. brought to Wittemberg nine Nuns from the Monastery Nimptsen among which number one was Catharin Borenâ— whom afterwards Luther married Peter Martyr and Bucer married Nuns Luthers example of marriag was followed by all the Disciples though professed Monks not only in Germany but in euery other country Here with us these Protestant Bishops ensuing Hoopâ—r of Worcester Barlow of Chicester Dounham of Chester Scory of Herefort Barkley of Bath and Wells Couerdale of Excester all Monks Cranmer of Canterbury and Sandes of York Priests [b] S. Austin haeres 82. saith of Jouinian teaching the Lawfulness of Priests and Votaries mariage This heresy was quickly extinct neyther could it euer preuail to the deceiuing so much as of any one Priest And lib. 2 retrac cap. 22. that Jouinian with his heresy deceiued but only nonnullas Sanctimoniales some few Nuns But Luther deceiued Priests Monks and Nuns or rather they concurred with him to deceiue others [c] Luther de seculari potestate in tom 6. Germ. saith Among Christians no man can or ought to be Magistrat but each one is to other equaly subject c. Among Christian men none is superior save only Christ And in his Sermons englishd by William Gage pag. 97. and tom 7. Wittemberg fol. 327. he saith Therfore is Christ our Lord that he may make us such as himself is and as he cannot suffer himself to be tyed and bound by laws c. So also ought not the conscience of a Christian to suffer them Afterwards he taught to moderat this liberty by explaining that subjects ought to haue an obedience rather of policy then conscience which is as much to say as to dissemble and obey when they cannot help it but if euer they can rebell with probability of success they may do it with a safe conscience And therfore in the same Sermons pag. 261. he doth admonish we obey the ciuil Magistrat prouided it be not pretended that it is necessary for saluation to obey Most Protestants follow this obedience of policy not of conscience see Whitaker in resp at Rat. Camp rat 8. pag. 154. And Danaeus against Belarmin pag. 1127. [d] Luther in Comment ad cap. 2. ad Galat. saith When it is taught Faith in Christ doth indeed justify but with all its necessary to keep Gods commandments there Christ is denyed and faith is abolished because that which is proper of God alone is attributed to the commandements of God or to the Law See also Luther in Colloq Mensal Ger. fol. 152. 153. M. r Willet in his Synopsis Papismi pag. 564. saith The Law remaineth stil impossible to be kept by vs through the weakness of our flesh neither doth God giue vs ability to keep it but Christ hath fulfilled it for vs. D. r Whitaker de Eccles. pag. 301. We say that if a man haue an aâ—t of faith sins do not hurt him this truly Luther affirming this we all say Hofman de Poenitentiâ edit 1540. lib. 2. fol. 113. saith according to the Protestant principles Whosoeuer truly belieueth suffereth God to work for him and dispose eternall life for him himself taking no labor nor working any thing for himself [a] Lutherus lib. de servo arbitrio contra Eras. edit 1. Cnoglerus symbola tria pag. 152. nullus nemo G. 6 pag. 153. [b] The Catholik Doctrin of the Church of England pag. 103. in the explanation of the 20. article of Religion saith Authority is given to the Church and to every member of sound judgment in the same to judg in controversies of faith and so in their places to embrase the truth and to avoyd and improve Antichristianity and errors and this is not the privat opinion of our Church but the straight commandment of God him-self particularly to all teachers and hearers of Gods word and generally unto the whole Church and also the Iudgment of our Godly Brethren in forreign Countreys [c] Mr. Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his true difference c. part 2. pag. 353. saith The people must be Discerners and Judg. of that which is taught The Catholik Doctrin of the Church of England art 19. Proposition 6. pag. 94. saith The visible Church may and from tyme to tyme hath errd both in Doctrin and conversation pag. 95 concludeth This with us the Churches in their Confessions do acknowledg Dr. Whitaker de Eccles pa. 301. We say that if a man have an art of faith sins do not hurt him this truly Luther affirmeth this we also say [d] Jrenaeus l. 1. c. 5. saith Videmus nunc eorum inconstantem Sententiam cum sint duo vel tres quemadmodum de iisdem eadem non dicunt And c. 18. Cum autem discrepant ad invicem doctrina traditione qui recentiores eorum adnoscuntur affectant per singulos dies novum aliquid invenire c. Durum est enim omnium describere sententias Tertullian de Praescrip adv haer cap. 42. saith Mentior si non etiam a regulis suis variant inter se dum vnusquisque proinde modulatur quae accepit quemadmodum de suo arbitrio composuit c. Denique inspect haereses omnes in multis cum authoribus suis dissentientes deprehunduntur And see cap. 37. Chrystom oper imperfect in
Matth. hom 20. saith Omnes infideles qui sub Diabolo sunt non sunt vnum nec vnum sapiunt sed sunt per diversas opiniones dispersi alius quidem sic dicit alius sic c. Eo modo perfidia Haereticorum qui nunquam sapiunt vnum sed quot sunt tot sententias habent Hilar. lib. 7. de Trinit saith Haeretici igitur omnes contra Ecclesiam veniunt sed dum Haeretici omnes se invicem vincunt nihil tamen sibi vincunt victoria enim eorum Ecclesiae triumphus ex omnibus est dum in eo Haeresis contra alteram pugnat c. S. Athanas. Orat. 1. contra Arianos saith Jllud quoque prorsus admirabile omnes quot sunt Haereses in fingendo diversa pugnantiaque inter se adferre nec alibi nisi in falsitate sibi invicem consentire See the Centurists [e] almost in every age attributing the Roman Catholick Miracles to the Devill V. g. Centur. 9. cap. 13. And Osiander in Epitom Cent. 9. pag. 63. saith the same and in particular of St. Bernards St. Francis's Miracles c. Whitaker [f] de Ecclesia pag. 348. And Daneus in his answer to Belarm part 1. pag. 784. [g] Luther in proefat assertionis articulorum a Leone Pontif. damnatorum saith Scripture must be the Iudg of all controuersies and that it is cleerer then the comments of the Fathers upon it But that to the proud and vnfaithfull Papists he meanes it is obscure See him also in lib. de servo arbitrio [h] Luther in his Translation to assert his justification by only faith added to the text of Scripture the word alone against all Originals and Copies Swinglius to maintain that the Body and Bloud of Christ were not realy present in the Sacrament of the Altar in steed of Christs words This is my Body translateth This signifieth my Body See herafter more of this and of the English Bibles corruptions [i] Luther tom 2. lib. de Ministris Ecclesiae instituendis fol. 368. 369. lib. de abrog Miss privat tom 2. fol. 249. in lib. de captiv Babylon cap. de Ordine Luther in assertionibus damnatis per Leonem cap. 10. art 13. saith In the Sacrament of Confession and remission of sin the Pope doth no more then the meanest Priest nay where a Priest is not every Christian can do as much though a child or a woman c. That in the absence of a Priest a child or a woman and every Christian may absolve is cleer out of Math. 18. Where Christ saith to all Christians Quodcumque solveritis super terram c. An' BulleÌ„'s incest and leaudness was afterwards punished with her death and that of her brothers of Brueâ—ton Weston Norris and Sineton all of the Kings privy Chamber Another escaped death because he advertised his Majesty of her immodesty before the mariage S. Ambrose vseth this very argument to the same purpose Sand. lib. 1. Cochlaeus lib. contra Morison The Kings of France preteÌ„ded to the Gallical liberties and the Kings of Spaine to their Sicilian Monarchy and other privileges The kings of England also when they were Roman Catholiks pretended to the like priviledges presentations c. Stat Henry 8 34. 35. Be it enacted thaâ— all manner of books of the old and new Testament in English being of the crafty â—â—alce and â—ntrue Tranâ—lation of William Tyndall and all other books and writings in the english tongue teaching or compassing any matter of Christian Religion contrary to that doctrin which since the year of our Lord 1540. is hath or shall be set forth by his Majesty is cleerly and vtterly abolished The first Reformers of the Prelatick protestant Church of England Statut 28. Henry 8 cap 17. an 1536 See his letters in Fox 1279 and in Stow pag. 1036. Doctor Bruges in his post script to D. r Pearson edit 1660. (a) See the ancient Fathers affirming it was the constant practise and principle of Hereticks to appeale to Scripture alone S. Austâ—n l de vnit Eccl lib. cont a Maximinum S. Hilarius l. contra Constantium S. Basiâ—ius l. de Spiritu S. c. 27. 29. S Epiphaniâ—s haer 69 73. (b) S. Athanasius in l. 1 de decret Nicen Synodi contra Euseb. (c) S. Epiphanius haer 64. Theodorâ—â— lib. de haeres (d) August de fide oper c. 14 de haer c. 54. Mat 19.27 1. Cor 7. v. 25.28.38 (e) The Protestant Bishops are wel pleased to see themselves religiously worship't or respected and yet exclaim against Catholicks for shewing the like respest to Saints [f] See Martin Luther the first founder of Protestancy ep ad Bohem. in declarat Euchar. in ser. de Euch. hath these words Although truly it were an excellent thing to use both kinds in the Eucharist and Christ in this thing hath commanded nothing as necessary yet it were better to follow peace and vnity which Christ hath commanded vs to follow then to contend about the kinds And lib. de Captiv Babyl Cap. de Euch. They sin not against Christ who vse one kind seing Christ hath not commanded to vse it but hath left it to the wil of every one c. Philip Melancton in 2. edit loc com impres Argent an 1525. fol. 78. He erreth that thinketh it impious to eat swin's flesh As also these things are indifferent and placed in our power and so I judg of the Eucharist that they sin not who knowing and believing this liberty do vse either part of the sign Bucer alloweth the same indifferency and Iewel in his reply to Harding pag. 108.109 110. John Pezibram a Bohemian Protestant in his book de professione fidei Cathol cap. 19. Heere fearing God and taking notice of the evil custums of others I do confess that I do not intend to condemn or censure for hereticks any such persons of the Church as do impugn the communion of the faithful vnder both kinds which yet of necessity must have don if he had thought that Christ had recommanded it The 2. Councel of Carthage contradicts this article Can. 2. Omnibus placet that Bishops Priests and Deacons c. abstaine from wives that what the Apostles have taught and hath bin observed by antiquity we may keep See Clement l. 6. Constit. Ap. c. 17. Consil. Aâ—â—â—rcan 10. Concil Neocesariense c. 1 Consâ—l Nic. can 34. And Euseb. de demonstrat Evangelica lib. 1 c 9. Epiph. haer 59. ante med Basâ—l ep 1. ad Amphilocium ca. 6 epist. 17 ad ParagonuÌ„ Presbiterum and Cicil. Hierosolomy Catech 12. See the new Ritual of the Church of England published since his Majesties happy restauration D. r Heylin Eccles. restau Q. Mary pag. 19. D. r Heylin cit pag. 33.34 35. Heylin pag. 35 Cap. 14 D. Heylin Eccles. resta in the Histor. Q. Mary pag. 43. Stat. an 1. 2. Pbil. Mar cap. 8. Dr. Heylin Q Elizabeth pag. 107. Act. 14. v. 23.
tom 5.22 * See thee nulity of the Prelatick Clergy of England cap. 2. and D. Bramhal in his vindication therof pa. 92. pag. 10â— Dr. Stapleton in his return of vntruths against Jewel fol. 130. and in his Counterblast against Horn fo 79 301 Dr. Harding Confut. Apol. fol. 57. 60 part 2. fol. 59. edit 1563 fol. 57. 59 edi 1566 Stat. 8. Elizabeth 1. Stat. 8. Eliz. 8. See the nullity of the Clergy and Church of England edit 1659. Bramhal in his vindicâ—tion pag. 132. Demonstrat Discipl cap. 8. ¶ 1 2. pag. 43. 2. part See this Act of ParliameÌ„t in the life of the Queen of Scots Written by Mr. V. dal and dedicated to King James pag. 200. 201. See 1 p. seâ— 1. Primat Bramhal's succession and vindication of the Prelatick Clergy was answered by the Author of the nullity of the Church of England and by an other book after he had both these aÌ„swers by him and durst not reply but rather coÌ„curred with his Brethren in adding the words Priests and Bishop to their forms of ordination as appeareth in their last edition of the CommoÌ„ praier rites c. of the Church of England See in the epistle Dedicatory and our Preface the Act of Parliament preferring any natural issue of Queen Elizabeth to the Crown before the royal family of the Stewards See Udal a ProtestaÌ„t in his history of the Queen of Scots wher he proves how the bastard Mâ—rry by the means of John Knox and others that he employed changed the ancient Religion in Scotland to the end him self might be made King by the Protestants and how afterwards by the same way he murthered King James his Father and persecuted King James and his mother all vnder the pretext of a Protestant Reformation Luther in epist. ad Argentinenses anno 1525. Christum à nobis primò vulgatumau demus gloriari See part 2 sect 5. n. 5. See M. r Belson Bishop of Winchester in his true difference c. part 2. pag. 353. See M. r Rogers in the Catholick doctrin of the Church of England pag. 103. pervsed aÌ„d published by the Lawful authority of the Church of England an 1633. Calvin in Dan c. 6. v. 22. 23. Abdicant se potestate terreni Principes duÌ„ insurgunt coÌ„tra Deum c potius ergo coÌ„spicere oportet in illorum capita quam â—llis parere c. (a) Perkins in his exposition vpon the Creed p. 400. vve say that befor the days of Luther for the space of many hundred years an vniversal Apostacy overspread the vvhole face of the earth and that our Church vvas not then visible to the world Mr. Napper upon the revelations dedicated to King Jams pag. 143. saith from Constantin's time vntill these our days even 1260 years the Pope and his Clergy hath possessed the out ward visible Church of christianity [b] vpon thy vvalls ö Jerusalem have I set vvatchmen all the day and all the night for ever they shal not be silent Esay 62.6 see Ephes. 4.11 (c) Dr. Powel in his consideration of the Papist's supplication pag 43. Buchanan in loc com pa. 466. And Whitaker contra Camp rat 7. pag. 101. 102. contr Duc. pag. 277. This Whitaker after vainly attempting to shew the beginning of Popery and seing the insufficiency of his particular instances doth at length acknowledg his weakness and runs with the rest of his Protestant Championâ— to divert the Reader from the evidence of truth so deceitful and silly similituds (d) Luther tom 2. Wittemb anno 1551. lib. de se. arbit pag. 434 [e] Luther in parâ—a Confess to 3. Germ fol. 55. in Colloq mons Germ. fol. 210. (f) Mr. Gabriel Povvel in his consideration of the Papists supplication pag. 70. [g] Fox act and Mon. pa. 40 Jewel in his Apology p. 4. c. 4.5 2. and in his defence of the Apology edi 1571. p. 426 (h) Andreas Museâ—lus in praef in libellum Germ. de Diaboli Tyranide Nicolaus Androphius Conc. â— de Luthero [i] Conrad Schlusletbur Catal. haeret l. 13. pa. 314 seqq (k) M. Cartwright in M. whit gifts defence pag. 17. [l] Luther contra Regem Angliae fol. 344. I pass not if a thousand Austins a thousand Cyprians a thousand King Henry's Churches stood against me Et libro de se. arbit contra Eras. edit 1. Lay a side all the arms of orthodox antiquities c. see also nullus and nemo G. 6. pag. 153. And Cnoglerus his symbola tria pag. 152. [m] Danaeus pag. 939. in his answer to Belarm of the confess'd austerity of life of S. Bernard S. Francis S. Dominick the Monks c. says they were all fools And M. r Willet who maketh a special Treatise against the austerity of the ancient Fathers in pag. 358. of his Synopsis reproved S. Bazil S. Gregory Nazianzen for plucking down themselves by immoderat fasting and concludeth Wher in all the Scripturs learn'd these men thus to punish their bodys Oseander reprehended S. Anthony the Eremit for the same and saith his Religion was superstition And Calvin lib. 4 cap. 12. sect 8. that the austerity of the ancient Fathers was not excusable and differeth much from God's prescript and is very dangerous And Iunius in his animadversions pag. 610. 611 attributs S. Simon Stilletes his austerity and Miracles to cunjuring melancoly and his prophecies to suggestion from the Devill [n] Bucer one of the Composers of the Common prayer-book and of the Religion of the Church of England whom Mr. Withguift Archbishop of Canterbury in his defence pag. 522. termeth a Reverend learned painfull sound Father teacheth in his applauded work of the Kingdom of Christ and translated into English that it is lawful to procure liberty by a libel of divorce to marry again not only in the case of adultery but in case of the on 's departure from the other in case of homicide theft or repairing to the company or banquets of immodest persons likewise in case of incurable infirmity of the woman by Child birth or of the man by lunacy or otherwise See his own words in the aforsaid work l. 2. c. 26. 27. pag. 99. 100. cap. 28. pag. 101. saies that who ever will not induce his mind to love his wife with conjugal charity that man is commanded by God to put her away and marry an other And in Math. cap. 19. saith that the wife repudiated either justly or vnjustly if she hath no hopes to return to her husband and desirs to live piously and wants a husband may be marryed to an other without sin The whole University of Cambridg comends this Bucer for a man most holy and truly devine and this letter of commendations is printed with Bucer's Book wherin he teacheth this doctrin see it pag. 944. Luther's words in Serm. de Matrim are notorious If the wife will not or can not come let the mayd come Et ibd fol. 123. tom 5.
the 12. to the 14. see Persons in his relation of a tryall held in France about religion pag. 60. which he offers to prove one by one If any of Iohn Fox's friends will ioyn issue with him vpon that point he is of opinion that the lyes of the Acts and Monuments will surpass those of Iohn Sleydan's History and of which eleaven thousand were gathered by German writers Fox in his protest pag. 10. Fox pag. 314. of the old edition In that of 1632. It is pag. 728. lib. 1. de nupt conc c. 23. 25. Fox pag. 1617. Fox pag. 1605. Fox pag. 1602. Doctor Fulk against Doct. Bristows motives pag. 54. Fulk against Bristow's motives pag. 35. Fulk against Allen pag. 303. Persons in his quest and sober Rock p. â—96 against â— p Morton Willet pag. 263. Willet in his Tetractyâ—â—ns defence See Walsingham's search falsities objected to Willet· See heretofore part 1. 2. Willet Synopsis pag. 219. and in his defence pag. â— 142. Bern. ep 126 St. Bern. 66 in Cantis Willet in his Synopsis pag. 297. Aug â—p 106 lib. 5. contra Haustum Catholicks do not take away the second Commandement Se the Remish Test. anot vpon 20. Exod. 4. Calvin's Instit lib. 2. c 16. ser. 10. in Catechism That Christ despaired see Calvin in Math. c. â—7 â— 46. 47. 〈…〉 Calvin's words are sed abâ—â—â—dum videtur Christo elapâ—â—m desperotionis vocem Respondeâ— hanc desporationem 〈◊〉 sensu carnis profectaâ—â— And again sed videmus omni ex parte fuisse vâ—xatum vt desperationâ— obrutus ab invocando Deo absisteret quod eraâ— saluti renunciare Knot in his protestancy condemned pag. 89. S. Chrysostom vpon that place of Esay I will break the brazen gates and brâ—ise the Iron barrs in peeces and will open the treasures darkned c. so he calleth Hell saith he Hoâ—â— Christus siâ— Deus 1.5 for although is vnto hell 〈◊〉 is held the holy soules and pretious vessels Abraham Isaac and Iacob St. Hierom. in c. 13. esau saith hell is a place wherâ—â— soules are included either in rest or in paines according to the quality of their deserts Seâ— St. Austin in psal 85. v. 13. Hebrew 9. v. 8. heb 10.20 Doctor Gregory Martyn in his discoverâ— pag. 10. The Saints in heaven do heare our prayers Hieron ibid. Reynolds 〈◊〉 de Ido Rom. Eccl. c. 3. Ambr. l de viduis Hierom l. contra vigilan August l. de cura pro mortuis Naz. orat fun sor Gorg. Aug. l. de cura pro mortuis St. Gregory lib. 5. c. 30. exâ—poundeth this of Job 5.1 that Saints were to be invocated in a Good cause And it is cleere by the 72. Interpreters saying Jnvocate if any will answer thee or if thou canst behold any of the holy Angells Theodoret. q. 67. in exod Nâ—zia orat 〈◊〉 Basil. Hierom. in Epitaph Paulâ— Nyssen Orat. in Theodor. Aug. de Bap. l. 7. c. 1. Athan. Serm. de Deipara Aug. Serm. 18 de Sanctis Ephrem orat in â—â—ud B. Virginis Concil Calcedonense act 11. Flâ—viaÌ„us post mortem vivit Martyr pro nobis Oret See the defence pag. 28. Defence of of the Censure fol. 81.82 c. Defence of the Censure fol. 86.87 c. Defence pag. 73. Luther epiâ—t Harnagiâ—in tom 7. Witt. fol. 380. Answer to M. r Charks preface p. 25. How loath the Protestant Clergy is that the King or 〈◊〉 persons should examin their doctrin or way of defending it What cheating and vnconscionable ways were taken to fright Dean Walsingham from examining of the truth Search into Religion pag. 53. Pag. 65. of Walsingham's search Search Wals p. 71. Antonin 3. part act 1. c. 11. Search pag. 77. Mr. Walsingham found no satisfaction in the answer of the defence of the Censure Search pag. 78. How the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and his Assembly of Divines would not conferr Dean Walsingham's notes of Bell's corruptions with the Fathers quoted notwithstanding the books were in their presence or on the next roome Perkins Subsect 2. num 19. Subsect 2. nu 40. See in the epistle dedicatory to the King edit Angl. P. Fronto Duceus Burdeg Apply this to Bp. Taylors Dissuasive wherof himselfe sayes in his preface he was but the Amanuensis all the Protestant Church of Ireland in a solemn convocation having layd their heads together for composing so substantial and convincing a peece Persons sober reck pag. 318. Reynold de justa Reip. auctoritate c. l. Pag. 100. An imposture continued against the Catholick doctrin by the national Synod of the Church of England see inf See constitutions Ecclesiast printed at London by Barker an 1604. Can. 30. The whole Convocation of the Protestant Clergy convicted of fals dealing against Catholicks See the summe of the CoÌ„ference pag. 37. Thirdly printed an 1604. Extravag communium de Major obedientiat vnam sanctam Preamb. p. 11. Preamb. pag. 104. See heretofore Full satisfa pag. 38. Bellarm. l. 4. de Rom. Pont. c. 2. Carer l. 1. c. 24. Azor. l. 5. â— 14. GratiaÌ„ Can. si Papa dist 40. Bellarm. l. 2. de Pontif. â— 30. Bouchet in Sum. Beneficial tit puissance edit Paris 1628. a pag. 812. vsque ad 853 pag. 844. vsque ad 847. Of the index expurgatorius Bellarm. l. 2. de verbo Dei cap. 12.13.14 Hardings detection l. 4. fol. 249. Aug. l. 2. de gratia Christi c. 2 6. contra Dic. Epist. Pelagij c 4. Concil Afric ep ad Bonifacium See Baronius tom 5. Stapletons return of vntruthes art 4. p. 29. Sanders de visib Monarch l. 7. p. 356. Bellarm. l. 2. de Rom. Pontif c. 24. 25. Aug. ep 261. Walsingham's search pag. â—07 Bellarm. l 2. de Rom. Pontif cap. 13. §. 7. Tom. 2. Concil ed. venet pag. 342. extat Epistola concilij ad Beatum PapaÌ„ Leonem de omnibus gestis c. Sutcliff challenge 2. part 2. fol. 159. Niceph. lib. 17. c. 27. Aug. l. 6. contra Julian c. 2. 3. 4. ad Bonifac. c. 2. 4. Hierom. l. 2. contra Pelagian Preamb. pag. 63. Preamb. pag. 63 See Parsons sober Reckoning with Morton a pag. 159. vsque 166. Belarm lib. 4. de notis Ecclesiae cap. 9. §. Novatianorum Hierom in praefat Dialogorum contra Pelagianos Aug. de haeres c. 46. Belarm cit Preamb. pag. 64. Belar cit § Ariani Preamb. pag. 64. Belarm l. 1. de Eccles. c. 1. Valentia tom 4. disp 6. q. 3. p. 1. §. Item Belarm de Euch l. 1. cap. 1. Belarm cit cap. 1. Calvins contradictions and non sense in the mystery of the Eucharist Calvin in fine consens cum Pastor Figurinis Calvin in 26 Math. lib. 4. Instit. c. 17.5 Lib. Instit. cap. 17. §. 5.10 32. Lib. 4. Instit. c. 17. §. 5.31 Ibid. § 33.34 Ibid. §. 2.5 lib. de Caena cap. 3. See Belarm lib. 1. de Euch. cap. 1. per tot in fin Zozomenus lib. 7. hist. cap. 12. Belarm lib 4. de
and height of an amourous passion was so blinded that to satisfy his carnal lust he assumed and annexed a spiritual supremacy to a temporal Crown may be attributed to the fondness and fancies of love That a Babe K. Edward 6. was taken with such a bable as that same supremacy may be imputed to the tenderness of his age and to the imprudence of his Vncle and Protector Somerset who by promoting that Oath and the Protestant reformation put the Kingdom into a Babylonical confusion That Dudley Duke of Northvmberland seing the Church and state so confounded did ground a title for the Lady Jane Grey and for his own son to the Crown vpon the principles and Zeal of Protestancy is but the ordinary practise of Politians that the Lady Elizabeth did reâ—â—ive her Fathers supremacy and the Protestant reformation wherby alone shee could pretend to be legitimat against two acts of Parliament never yet repeald is not so blameable in her as in them that but four years before had by an vnanimous vote in both Houses declared An Bullens marriage voyd and that same supremacy and Protestancy to be heresy That K. Iames did pardon and promote his mothers murtherers and conform himself to that Religion wherby shee and himself had bin so long excluded from their right was great clemency or a cuning compliance without which he covld hardly have compassed his ends and restored the line of the Stenarts to the British Empire That K. Charles 1. did endeavour by Ordinances and Laws to restrain and reduce the variety of Protestant opinions grounded vpon the liberty of interpreting Scripture to some kind of vniformity and subordination to Princes and Prelats had bin an act of great prudence if it had not shaken and shock't the very fundation of all Protestant Reformations that consists in an arbitrary interpretation of the obscure Texts of Scripture from which foundation and fountain necessarily floweth the priviledge of denying obedience to all civil and Ecclesiastical authority that commands any thing contrary to those interpretations of Scripture wherby every privat person or any leading men of the Protestant Congregations will be pleased to direct themselves or guide others That the Zealous and precise sort of Protestants did convene and covenant against the King and Bishops for endeavoring to deprive them of this their Evangelical liberty of the Reformation was but a natural result of the same fundamental principle of Protestancy That Oliver Cromwell by counterfaiting Zeal and piety and by humoring the privat spirits and interpretations of Protestant Sectaries did ruin his King and rais himself from a mean subject to be absolut Soveraign needs not to be enumerated among the casualties or favors of fortun there being not any thing more feasible then to dethrone a Protestant Monarch by his own Religion because it is nothing but an arbitrary interpretation of Scripture and by consequence gives such a latitud for justifying rebellion vpon the score of refining the reformation by a new sense of Scripture that every Protestant without violating the principles but rather sticking to the prerogative of Protestancy may embrace any more pleasing and popular sense of the Text however so prejudicial it prove to his lawful Soveraign or however contrary it be to the sense of Scripture established by law or by acts of vniformity But that notwithstanding so many warnings and wars as we have had so great and grave a Councel as the Parliament of England should think fit to continue the same vnsuccessfull cours of setling Monarchy the same statuts wherby Q. Elizabeth excluded the right heirs and now reigning family the same fundamental Tenet of the Reformation wherby every subject is made interpreter of Scripture and by consequence Iudge of his Soveraign and of the Government which must be subordinat to Scripture is not only to me but to the Christian world the cause of greatest admiration And becaus every Religion hath some incomprehensible mysteries I will number this among those of Protestancy but withall must beg pardon for thinking that it is rather against then above reason for to grant the principle wherupon the independency or Soveraignty of every Protestant subject is grounded and yet to make Acts of Parliament in favor of the Church of England against the same subjects independency or Soveraignty is a kind of contradiction So discerning a people as the English can hardly be hindred from seing the manifest connexion that is between the Protestant subjects liberty of interpreting Scripture and the not submitting their judgments or actions to any human laws or Government if contrary to their own interpretations And so Religious and scrupulous a people as they are will not be easily persuaded that an Act of Parliament is sufficient to dispense with their obligation and inclination of sticking to that fundamental Tenet of Protestancy I confess that in some Countreys as in France the Protestant people are now kept in so great subjection that they dare not go so far as the principles of Protestancy lead and in other more Northern Climats they are of so dull and peaceable a constitution that they want either curiosity to examin or courage to assert the priviledges of the reformation and therfore are apt to submit their Iudgments by an implicit faith to the opinions of Luther or Calvin or of their own Clergy But with us where every one thinks his own spirit as divin and his Iudgment as good as that of Luther or Calvin or of the Bishops where the stoutness and stubborness of our nature makes us venture vpon any thing wheâ—her sacred or profane where every Peasant is warranted by the law to question the prerogative of his Prince in such a Countrey I say and in such a constitution of the Government it is not to be expected that men will be less contentious in the Church then they are in the Courts nor content with less then with that supremacy of judicature allowed by the principles of Protestancy to be the spiritual-birth-right of every Protestant subject These are some of the inconveniencies whervnto the government is lyable by the principles and profession of Protestancy and though I humbly conceive that nothing but liberty of conscience can content so many dissenting parties yet I am of opinion that before such a liberty be granted some previous conferences concerning Religion like that of Hampton Court in K. James his reign be allowed but without excluding from those Conferences Papists or any party that will offer to give reason for their Religion For as to accept of a Bill of comprehension before men examin the consequences and qualifications of the Religions comprehended may breed greater confusion so to except any Christian Religion from being examined doth argue that in our Conferences we consult not conscience But it is to be feared that education and interest the two greatest prejudices not only against truth but against the examination therof will make the Bishops and their Bigots avers from any
conferences of Religion wherby their title to the churchs-livings may be questioned They will pretend and preach â—hat it is against the rules as well of piety as of policy to inquire into the truth of doctrin or into the right of possession after 100. years prescription But they do not consider or at least would not have others consider that the Roman Catholicks prescriptioÌ„ of 1000. years in England and our Prelats legal possession of lands for the same space of years was not judged by Q. Elizabeths Bishops or Parliaments a sufficient Plea against the pretensions of the Crown to the Church revenues notwithstanding the Church then was thought to be infallible in doctrin and the revenues therof were first intended for and annexed to the Prelats and preachers of the same Roman Catholick doctrin and Church Now if the Protestant Bishops think that the Catholick Bishops were legally and lawfully dispossessed of their revenues and their Doctrin legaly and lawfully condemned and changed by Luther Calvin Cranmer or the Prelaticks interpretation of Scripture confirmed by Act of Parliament how can they imagin to make the world believe that it is now either a sin or sacriledge to be dispossessed themselves of the Church revenues by an Act of Parliament confirming as probable an interpretation of Scripture as theirs or as that of Luther or Calvin is especially seing they confess their doctrin fallible and that the revenues were never intended by those that gave them for preaching or promoting any kind of Protestancy Doubtless this incoherency and their backwardness in reasoning of Religion will render their Zeal for the Church revenues as much suspected as their forwardnes in persecuting tender Consciences hath renderd their persons odious And that there may be no ground for them to work vpon nor to doubt of the Roman Catholick Clergy's loyalty and sincerity in petitioning and pressing for publick conferences of Religion it will be found I doubt not in case any such security be desired or valued that we shall as readily now as in Queen Maries reign resign all the right we can pretend to the revenues of the Church and as then bestow them vpon the Crown for the use and ease of our Country By this it may appear that we have no design but the duty of subjects or the devotion of Christians in desiring that the Protestant Clergys title be examined But they deterr the illiterat layty from this necessary scrutiny by often repeating the word Sacrilege without declaring its signification We know and so do they that it hath bin the ancient practise of God's Church to contribut with all that is Sacred without the least fear or scruple of Sacriledge to the maintenance of the State when the layty is so much empoveris'ht with wars and taxes as we are both in England and Ireland Wee see that in all Catholick Countreys the Clergy doth imitat the example of the ancient Church in the same practise Why our English Bishops Deans and Chapters ought to be exempted from so reasonable and general a custom vnless it be that they are burthend with wives and Children I do not vnderstand But sure their having wives and Children can neither â—make their revenues more Sacred nor â—heir Contributions more Sacriledge on cases of publick necessity As a â—ompetency of maintenance for themselves and for their Childrens education and application to some honest Trades is an act of Charity so to apply the rest of the Church revenues to publik uses for soldiers and seamen and to the payment of the Crown debts is not against Christianity In the conclusion of this Preface I must endeavor to excuse the bulk of my book and the positivenes of my Assertions For the first I could hardly draw into a narrower compass so transcendent a subject and yet I have placed in the end of this Treatise an Index wherin the substance of the whole book is contained to the end every one may find out with ease any point he hath a mind to read As to the positivenes of my assertions most of them being articles of my faith or deductions from my Creed I could not but utter them in the Tone of our infallible Church But becaus I speak to Protestants that condemn our infallibility I attempt to demonstrat their censure against the same is as rash as they fancy our belief is ridiculous J must also ingenuously confess that it is part of my design to diminish the authority of the Protestant and Prelatick writers but seing my arguments are taken out of their own writings and are no other then their wilfull and vndeniable falsifications of Scripture and Fathers I hope none that detests so horrid a crime will condemn my Censure or defend their credit Whether I have bin faithfull in setting down their falsifications I must submit to the Iudgment of my Readers as also beg pardon for intermedling with so much of government as necessarily depends of Religion and ought to be proportioned therunto our Protestant Statesmen will not only pardon but protect me when they reflect vpon the impossibility there is of regulating the motions or appeasing the mutinies of a body politik by a faith so vncertain as that of the fallible Church of England or by a rule of Religion so applicable to rebellion as the letter of Scripture is when left to every privat mans arbitrary interpretation THE TABLE Part I. Of the Beginning Progress and Principles in general And of the Prelatick Church of England in Particular HOw necessary a rational Religion is for a Peacable Government Pag. 1. Wherein the Reasonableness of Religion Consists Pag. 8. How dangerous it is for a Temporal Soveraign to pretend to a Spiritual Jurisdiction over his Subjects Pag. 10. The Grounds of Peace Piety and Policy Pag. 10. The Catholick World ever acknowledg'd the Bishop of Rome's Spiritual Jurisdiction over all Christians Pag. 11. The same Religion which St. Gregory the great held was by St. Augustine taught to our Ancestors Pag. 19. Of the Author and beginning of Protestancy and of Luther's Disputation and Familiarity with the Devil Pag. 22. How weakly Protestants Excuse Luther's Conference with the Devil Pag. 29. The Mass a Visible and True Sacrifie proved by the Councils and Doctors of the Church Pag. 36. The Sacrifice of the Mass offered for the Dead Pag. 37. Of the Principles and Propagation of Protestancy Pag. 39. The Fundamental Principles of Protestancy Pag. 43. Protestants affirm that if a man have an Act of Faith sin does not hurt him Pag. 46. Protestants affirm that all Christians Men and Women are Priests by Baptism Pag. 50. Of the Protestant Church of England in K. H. VIII's Reign Pag. 53. Henry the VIII weary of Queen Catharine Pag. 53. Anne Bullen's Incest and Leudness Pag. 54. Henry the VIII's Tyranny Pag. 56. Tyndal's Translation of the Bible abolish'd Pag. 59. Of the English Religion and Reformers in K. Edw. VI's days Pag. 60. The first Reformers of the Prelatick
r. known p. 296 l. 29 for Sect. 8. r. Sect. 3 4 8. p. 30â— l. 8 omitted not p 302 l. 18 for reverences r. revenues p. 309 l. 31 for reverences r. revenues p. 315 l. 8 for became r. began p. 326 l. 17 for foundeth r. founded p. 327 l. 31 omitted Lutheran Book p. 328 l. 12 for tought r. sought p. 341 l. 23 for Pabam r. Papam p. 355 marg l. 3 for fol. 30 r. fol. 301 p. 156 l. 26 for greer r. geer p. 367 l. marg l. ult for 993 r 789 p. 371 l. 21 for 57 r. 53 p. 377 l. 2 Institiam r. Justitiam p. 378 marg l. 20 for three r. two p. 393 l. 4 for eidoolan r. eidolon p. 393 l. 32 for with r. which p. 396 marg l. 9 for Mat. c. 17. r. Mat. c. 27. p. 396 marg l. 11 12 13. these words Et in Harm in Mat. 26. ver 39. are to Be expung'd p. 407 l. 18 for 1 Thess. r. 2 Thess. p. 417 marg l. 5 for orgilat r. or great p. 424 l. 27 for he r. I p. 425 l. 4 for notice r. Notes p. 430 l. 24 the word and must be expung'd p. 444 l. 8 for restored r. retorted p. 453 l. 5 for report r. detort p. 457 l. 31 for rot r. not p. 458 l. 10 for Pramhalls r. Bramhalls p. 473 l. 9 for ad r. and p. 475 l. 7 for praeras r. praeeras p. 481 marg l. 19 for Figurinis r. Tigurinis p. 482 l. 13 for ad r. and p. 482 marg l. 13 for le r. de p. 495 marg l. 17 thy r. they p. 503 l. 30 for at r. as p. 528 l. 11 r. mentibay nefas in the same line r. hoc for tue p. 508 for 22 r. 32 p. 515 l 10 for our r. your p. 525 l. 21 after return is omitted to p. 540 l. 31 for them r. then p. 549 l. 23 for Anion r. Anjou p. 560 marg l. 6 for Matth 11.12 r. Matth. 11.21 Ibid marg l. 7 for Joan. 10.26 r. Joan 10.25 Ibid marg l. 9 for Joan 2.23 r. Joan 3.2 p. 562 l. 20 for receive r. revive p. 566 l. 5 for this r. thus p. 571 l. 16 at Waldensis omitted cap. 63. n. 6. p 573 marg l. 24 for Moral r. Dialog p. 584 l. 15 for 1664. r. 1604. p. 613 l. 27 for Regal r. Legal pag. ult of the Conclusion l. 8 for Actions 1. Nations A TREATISE OF RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT FIRST PART Of the beginning progress and principles of Protestancy in general and of the Prelatick Church of England in particular SECT I. Hovv necessary a rational Religion is for a peaceable Government What Religion ought to be judged rational That the truth of mysteries of Faith is more credible then cleere A digression concerning the Notions and Natures of things and in particular of a Body Hovv unreasonable it is to judg of impossibilities in order to Gods omnipotency because they seeme so to our human understandings How dangerous it is for a temporal Soueraign to pretend a spiritual iurisdiction ouer his subjects and how the Catolick world ever acknowledged the Bishop of Rome his spiritual iurisdiction ouer all Christians AMongst our Adversaries discourses against the Roman Catholick Religion the inconsistency therof with the soueraignty and safety of Princes seemeth to be most applauded The Protestant Ministers ceas not to proclaim from pulpit and press that Kings are but Tenants at will to the Pope and that his spiritual iurisdiction depriues them of all temporall power We shall rid I hope protestant Princes of that iealousy when we treat of this point by manifesting the calumny In this part of our Treatise we confine ourselues to matters of fact reserving to dispute of the right herafter And indeed none can frame a true iudgment of this or of any other Controuersy before he be informed of the historical part therof Therfore our method is to set down in the beginning of this work the state and belief of the visible Christian and Catholick Church untill the yeaâ—â— 1517. wherin the world heard first of protestancy afterwards we shall proceed to examin whether the soul and state may be better gouerned by the principles of protestancy then of Popery We doubt not with Gods assistance to retort against our adversaries their own arguments and to proue that as no Religion is a safe way to salvation but ours so likewise not any is so fauorable to the soueraignty of lawfull Magistracy and to the peacebleness of human gouernment as the same Roman Catholik We need not inculcat to States-men how euer so Irreligious that the support of gouernment is Religion and that thâ—ir own Masterpiece is to keep the multitude in awe of the lawes not so much by force of armes an expedient more dangerous then durable as by a religious fear of God and a firm persuasion that Soueraigns are his Vice-gerents and divine prouidence so concerned in the maintenance of their authority and prerogatives that neither can be opposed without infallibility of eternall damnation to the opposers This persuasion must not be the sole work or word of the Soueraigns themselves or of their state Ministers their testimony would be suspected by the subjects as partial it must be grounded upon authority credibly reported to be divin as among Christians the holy Scriptures explained by the ancient tradition and sense of Councels and Fathers which by another name we call the Church or Clergy that is men to whom God hath committed the charg of soules and commanded us to follow their directions in spirituall matters as being Jnterpreters of the divin Law which Soveraigns must observe There could not be an expedient more satisfactory then the institution of such a Church Clergy and spiritual Court of Iudicature For if interpretation of Scripture had bin left to the Soveraign the subjects would mistrust his sincerity in explaining the same if to the lay subjects the Soveraign would be as diffident of their explications Wherfore to avoid differences and disputes God appointed the Clergy for spiritual Iudges as being by their institution less concerned in temporal affaires and therfore presumed to be more conscientious and less partial in their sentences then lay persons and Tradition for the rule wherby they must direct their judgments to the end their doctrin be Apostolical not arbitrary or altered from the primitive but rather all novelties and differences concerning matters of Faith be still suppressed and therby all unlawfull pretensions which both Soveraigns and subjects frequently claim under the pretext of Religion be remedied or prevented for that souveraignty is as apt to degenerat into tyranny as subjection into rebellion if not regulated by a religion that makes it as vnlawfull for lay men to intermeddle with the doctrin of the Church as it is improper for Church men to intrude themselves into matters of state But because neither Soueraigns nor subjects are bound to submit their judgments in matters of
so absolute and arbitrary that the Clergy may at least indirectly spiritualize any thing for their temporal conveniency at least that they may persuade such as by an implicit faith submit to their authority and direction to question if not contemn any ciuil Gouernment wherof they mislike the Lawes or Ministers and by their Ecclesiastical Censures fright the illiterat multitude into rebellion upon the score of religion To prevent this â—anger our English states-men think fit to continue that supremacy of spiritual Iurisdiction in our Kings which K. Henry 8. assumed how piously and politikly shall be seen herafter At present we will only obserue that it is thought to be the concern as well as the custom of Soueraigns to employ Clergy men in state affaires for two reasons 1. That they may be as much engaged in defending the temporal jurisdiction which they receiue from and exercise by fauour of their Prince as in vphoulding the spirituall so much recommended to them by the Pope 2. That the Soueraigns may be cleered from all suspicions and aspersions of intermedling with the soules of their subjects farther then the Church and the Pastors therof do allow This Christian policy is imitated by the Turck he thinks it so necessary for the safety of a Prince not to be suspected by his people of affecting a spiritual supremacy that he consults with and euen remits to his Mufty matters of state depending of Religion The Pagans giue the same respect to their Priests and the wisest Heathen Princes who tooke vpon themselues the High Priesthood pretended and persuaded their subjects by some counterfait miracle that they had bin inspired or commanded by the Gods to assume the dignity or that the same was due to them by descent from some Deity And indeed nothing less then a miracle can make it prudently credible that God doth trust temporal Soueraigns with a spiritual supremacy The ground therfore of policy as well as of piety and peace consists in the choyce of a Clergy or Church for gouerning soules whose doctrin jurisdiction and caracter hath bin confirmed by supernatural miracles The legal settlement of such a Religion and Clergy is so agreable to reason and so acceptable to all sorts of people that the non-conformity therunto will be prudently and popularly judged to proceed rather from the contumacy then from the conscience of the non-conformists and the seuerity of lawes against such Recusants will sauor more of piety then cruelty and moue more the generality of subjects to praise the Soueraign then pitty the sufferers In a word such a Church and Religion will make the Prince powerfull and popular the multitude peaceable and obedient the Clergy respected their riches and priuileges not enuied it will take away conscientious pretences of rebellion and remoue or reconcile all differences between the spiritual and temporal jurisdiction That the Roman Catholick Clergy and Religion hath all these properties and the Protestant reformations not one of them shall appeare after we haue finished the historicall part of this Treatise Now to the matter of fact For the space of almost 1500. yeares it was the general belief of Christendom that the true Catholick Doctrin was professed only by such as held to the Roman faith and that the Supremacy of spiritual jurisdiction was annexed to the Bishop of Rome as St. Peters Successor and Christs Vicar vpon earth and that the Sea Apostolick changed not any one point of faith the first 600. yeares is acknowledged by our learned Adversaries as also affirmed by the Fathers that the Roman faith or Church and the Catholick faith or Church are Synonima and that he who is not in communion with the Bishop of Rome is profane and not in the way of salvation And though some of the more modern Greecks attempted to make their Patriarch of Constantinople at least equal with the Bishop of Rome yet their frequent submissions and recantations of that presumption together with the cleere testimonies of their holy and ancient Bishops and Councells in behalfe of the Popes supremacy ouer the Churches of the East as well as of the West sufficiently demonstrat the error of the Greek Schismatiks I say therfor that for the space of almost 1500. yeares the Roman Doctrin was held to be the true Catholick and Apostolick and the Roman Bishop to be S. Peters successor and Christs Vicar vpon earth For abbeit our learned Adversaries do not all agree in acknowledging that the Roman doctrin was pure for the first 600. Yeares some of them saying that it began to be corruped after the Yeare 400. others before that tyme yet they do not prove their assertions but ground them upon this only reason that the Church in those ages did censure as Heresies some points of Protestancy and condemned the Authors as heretiks In particular Henaias for opposing the worship of Images Aerius for denying prayer and offering the Sacrifice of the Mass for the Dead Vigilantius for denying prayer to Saints and their worship as also the Monastical Profession the single and unmarried life of Priests denied not only by Vigilantius but by Jovinian and others as the Churches visibility and continuance by the Donatists But the censuring these protestant doctrins as errors cannot be an argument of corruption or chang of faith in the Church that did censure them vnless it be made appeare that the opinions censured had bin formerly the ancient and generally receiued belief of the Catholick and visible Church so that these and the like exceptions are grounded only vpon some vnlearned Protestants suppositions without proofe and rather confirm then disproue what we say Therfore we shall not argue against them but in this particular of the Roman doctrins purity for the first 600. yeares we will prefer the testimony of their more learned brethren viz. their greatest Doctor Bishop Ieuell Bishop Godwin D. r Humfrey D. r Bell Bishop Bale and many others of their best Diuines versed in Ecclesiasticall history all of them positiuely affirming that the Roman faith was pure for the first 600. years and that S. Gregory the great Bishop of Rome with whom ended that terme of years liued and dyed in the purity of the primitiue faith and that all the Orthodox Christians of the whole world professed his belief and communicated with him as appeareth also by his correspondence and communion of faith with the Patriarchs of Alexandria Antioch Constantinople and Hierusalem and with all the Orthodox Churches of the world through out Asia Africk and Europe We do also agree with most protestant Writers in this that the same Religion which S. Gregory the great held was that which S. Austin the Monk and his Companions sent by Gregory into England to conuert the Saxons taught our Ancestors and that God was pleased to confirm the faith which they preacht with Miracles as appeareth by the Confession of our Adversaries and by S. Gregories letters to Austin
do things of themselues good we know he may but when he doth it is always with an euill design and to the end good things may not be well don but that the manner of doing them may vitiat their goodness This Delrius in the place cited by M. r Morton says and proues by many exemples wherof the Mass is one But M. r Morton wilfully conceals and mistakes the truth of the story for Simon the Monk whom the Deuill endeavored to persuade to say Mass was neither Abbot nor Priest but only Diacon as Delrius sheweth and therfore he answered the Deuill that none ought to say Mass without the order of Priesthood and by his aduice to the contrary he was discouered to bee the Deuill though he appeared like an Angell Without doubt this was a Lutheran Deuill and perhaps the same that dissuaded Luther from the Mass because Luther learnd of him amongst other points of the reformation that lay men and euen women are Priests and may consecrat the Sacrament preach and absolue from sins Hauing sincerely related this matter of fact in Luthers own words and not concealed any thing that any of the most learned Protestants could say to interpret or excuse the same and nothing appearing wherby his instruction in protestancy by the Deuill may be denyed or justifyed I leaue it to the consideration of all wise and Religious persons whether it be policy or piety to promote a Religion whose confessed Author or Apostle is Sathan So long as the generality of a people can be made belieue that Luther did seriously and of set purpose belye himself and discredit his own reformation or that the Deuill is a sincere Interpreter of Scripture and Scripture interpreted by him is the word of God so long I say as these Nations can be made belieue so impossible things without doubt both the protestant Church and state may thriue by protestancy but how long so unlikly a persuasion will continue amongst inquisitiue though ignorant people is vncertain as also the greatness grounded thervpon It hath gained more ground in England then could be expected considering the ingenuity of the Natiues but Q. Elizabeths interest went a great way in the begining of her Reign euery Courtier and countrey gentleman expected by giuing his vote in Parliament for reuiuing the Protestant Religion wherby alone she could pretend to be legitimat her fauor and rewards out of the Church liuings and in her long continued gouernment their Children were made belieue that her Reformation was not the work of Cecil but of Christ And euer since their posterity haue bin confirmed in that opinion by false Translations of Scripture and falsifications of Councells and Fathers as shall herafter appeare It s strang so improbable a persuasion can beare such sway and beat down the Catholick truth But as the Deuill insisted most vpon discrediting the Diuine Sacrifice of the Mass in his Disputation with Luther so the Protestant Clergy striue to make that holy Mystery to be lookt vpon by their flock as a blasphemous fable and dangerous deceit We hope notwithstanding that the English Laiety will reflect upon the occasion of their mistake and consider whether it be not a grieuous sin and great folly to preferr Q. Elizabeths temporal interests which now is turned into dust before that of their souls and Whether any thing can be so vnreasonable as to giue more credit to the Deuill and to Martin Luther and his followers debauch't and dissolute Friars and Priests then to the holy Doctors and Martyrs of Christs Church euer since the Apostles in their acknowledgd writings and in general Councels who call the Mass the visible Sacrifice the true Sacrifice the dayly Sacrifice the Sacrifice according to the Order of Melchisedech the Sacrifice of the Body and Bloud of Christ the Sacrifice of the Altar the Sacrifice of the Church and the Sacrifice of the new Testament which succeded all the Sacrifices of the old Testament and that it was offered for the health of the Emperor for the sick upon the Sea and the fruits of the earth for the purging of houses infected with wicked Spirits for the sins of the liuing and dead And this is so undeniable that our learned aduersary Crastoius in his book of the Mass against Belarmin pag. 167. reprehended Origen S. Athanasius S. Ambrose S. Chrysostom S. Augustin S. Gregory the great and venerable Bede for maintaining the Mass to be a propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of the liuing and of the dead And if there can be no policy of state as things now stand in the English Monarchy to make Q. Elizabeths legitimacy and supremacy a matter or ground of Faith I am sure it cannot be Christian piety to press and preferr the reformation which she and her faction introduced for that reason of state against the Stewards before the Religion of all the ancient and learned Fathers of the Catholick Church though we had no other exception against it but that all the wit and learning of Protestants cannot make it probable in any degree that the Deuill is not the Author of Protestancy SECT III. Of the principles and propagation of Protestancy LVther after his Conference with the Deuill hauing resolued upon that Foundation of his Reformation which hee had learnt from so godly a Master endeauored to gaine as many Poets Players Painters and Printers as he could to discredit with Scoffing Ballads Pamphlets Poems and Pictures the Roman Religion which untill then had bin caled and esteemed the only Catholick and Apostolick and to divulge his nâ—w Doctrin amongst ignorant and vicious People For encouragement of the dissolute Clergy to ioyn with him he taught against the doctrin and practise of the whole Church euer since the Apostles as shall be demonstrated that Priests and professed Nuns might mary and to giue them good example he took a professed Nun for his owne wife And prevailed with this doctrin more then Iouinian the heretik For this liberty together with his principle of justification by only faith drew from sundry parts of Europe incontinent Clergymen wherof the chief were Caroâ—stadius Archdeacon of Wittemberg Iustus Ionas head of a College of Canon Regulars Oecolampadius a Monk of S. Brigits Order Zuinglius a parish Priest Martin Bucer a Dominican friar Peter Martyr a Canon Regular Bernardin Ochinus a Capuchin and some Augustin Friars of Luthers own Order Each of these hauing taken a wench were engaged in Luthers quarrel against the whole Church But their course of life and the nouelty of their doctrin being dislik't by all men that were not Libertins and not countenanced as yet by any Princes or Prelates it was thought necessary for their own preseruation and propagation of their Ghospell to make it plausible to the giddy multititude whose ignorance they knew to be as capable of incredible impressions as their nature is impatient of
Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury and to some other Protestant Divins who were all married friars and Priests lately come out of Germany with their sweet-hearts viz. Hooper and Rogers Monks Couerdale an Augustin friar Bale a Carmelite Martin Bucer a Dominican Bernardin Ochinus a Franciscan and Peter Martyr a Chanon Regular these three last were invited by the Protector and appointed to preach and teach in both the Vniversities and at London and were to agree with the rest in the new model and form of Religion which was a matter of great difficulty because the Tenets which vntil then they had professed were irreconciliable Hâ—â—per and Rogers were fierce Zuinglians that is Puritans or Presbiterians and with them was joyned in faction against Cranmer Ridly and other Prelaticks for that they opposed his pretension to the Bishoprick of Worcester Hugh Latimer of great regard with the common people Couerdale and Bale were both Lutherans and yet differed because the one was a rigid the other a mild or half Lutheran Bucer also had professed a kind of Lutheranism in Germany but in England was what the Protector would have him to be and therfore would not for the space of a whole yeare declare his opinion in Cambridg though pressed to it by his Schollers concerning the real presence vntil he had heard how the Parliament had decided that controversy at London and then he changed his opinion and became a Zuinglian The same tergiversation was used by Peter Martyr at Oxford and so ridiculously that coming sooner in the first Epistle to the Corinthians which he vndertook to expound to the words Hoc est Corpus meum then it had bin determined in Parliament what they should signifie the poore friar with admiration and laughter of the University was forc't to divert his Auditors with impertinent Comments vpon the precedent words Accipite manducate fregit dixit c. which needed no explanation And when the news was come that both houses had ordered they should be vnderstood figurativly and not literaly Peter Martyr said he admired how any man could be of an other opinion though he knew not the day before what would be his own But as for Bucer he was a concealed Jew or Atheist for being asked confidently his opinion of the Sacrament by Dudly Duke of Northumberland in the presence of the Lord Paget then a Protestant who testified the same publickly afterwards he answered that the real presence could not be denied if men believed that Christ was God and spoke the words This is my Body but whether all was to be belived which the Evangelists writ of Christ was a matter of more disputation Bernardin Ochinus dyed a Jew in his opinion he writ a book to assert the lawfulness of having many wives at once this together with his profession of the Mosaick law at his death proved that he was but a counterfeit Protestant Cranmer was a meer Contemporiser and of no Religion at all Henry VIII raised him from Chaplain to Sr. Thomas Bullen to be Arch-bishop of Canterbury to the end he might divorce him from Q. Catharin and marry him to An' Bullen afterwards by the Kings order he declared to the Parliament that to his knowledg Anne Bullen was never lawfull wife to his Majesty when he married the King to An of Cleves and when the King was weary of her Cranmer declared this marriage also nul and married and vnmarried him so often that he seemed rather to exercise the Office of a Pimp then the function of a Priest which to requite one courtesy for an other made the King connive at his keeping a wench and at some of his opinions though contrary to the Statut of the 6. Articles In King Henry VIII days he writ a Book for the Real presence in King Edwards 6. days he writ an other Book against the real presence He conspired with the Protector Somerset to overthrow K. Henry 8. will and Testament and afterwards conjured with Dudly to ruin the Protector He joyned with Dudly and the Duke of Suffolk against Q. Mary for the lady Jane Grey and immediatly after with Arundell Shreusbury Pembrouk Pageâ— and others against the same Duke Finaly when he was condemned in Q. Maries reign for treason and heresy and his treason being pardoned hoping the same favor might be extended to his heresy he recanted and abjured the same but seing the temporal laws reserved no mercy for relapsed hereticks who are presumed not to be truly converted or penitent he was so exasperated therby that at his death moved more by passion then conscience he renounced the Roman Catholick Religion to wich he had so lately conformed These were the men who framed the 39. Articles of Religion the Liturgy and the Book of Sacraments rits and ceremonies of the Protestant Church of England and though it may seem incredible that a Iew an Atheist a Contemporiser or meer Polititian a Presbiterian a rigid Lutheran half-Lutheran and an Anti-Lutheran or Sacramentarian should all agree to make one Religion yet when men do but dissemble and deliver opinions to please others and profit themselves and have no Religion at all they may without difficulty concurr in some general points of Christianity and frame negative articles impugning the particular truths therof This was the case of the Church of England For though Hooper and Rogers were prity obstinat in the Presbiterian or Zuinglian doctrin of the Sacrament and prevailed therin so far by the Protectors countenance as to reform the common praier-Book and to confound the caracter of Episcopacy with single Presbitery as if there had bin no real distinction between both nor no imposition of Episcopal hands required for either but only a bare election of the Congregation or Magistrat yet rather then loose the revenues of benefices and Bishopricks they were content contrary to their solemn confederacy to connive at the Episcopal disciplin and ceremonious decency of surplises square Caps and Rochets The names of Priests and Bishops they were content to admit of in the common praier-Book so the caracter were not mentioned in their new form of ordaining them but rather declared not to be of divin institution nor a Sacrament In like manner Hooper at length condescended to take the Oath of supremacy and conformed thervnto his conscience when the Bishoprick of Worcester was added to his former of Glocester though vntil then he agreed with Calvin in impugning the Kings ' spiritual headship As Hooper condescended to the Kings ' Supremacy to the Prelatick disciplin and ceremonies so Cranmer and his prelatick party condescended to the Presbiterian doctrin because they were indifferent for any that would alow them wenches and not deprive them of their revenues And as for Ochinus the Jew Bucer the Atheist and the rest of the protestant Divines their vots as wel as their livelyhoods depended of Cranmer his wil and pleasur Besids Cranmer perceived the Protector inclined to Zuinglianism and the Presbiterian
Helvidius Jovinian Faustus and Ebion hereticks saying that works of supererogation that is not commanded but councel'd by God cannot be taught without arogancy and impiety and yet Christ taught them and S. Paul commends them In the three subsequent Articles they seeme to agree with all Christians But in the 19. they differ from all Catholicks And as the Arians did maintain the fallibility of the Nicen Councel and the Donatists the fal or invisibility of the whole Church â—o do Protestants and therby open a wide gap for all heresies In the 20. they contradict themselves and the former articles by saying that the Church hath power and authority to decree controversies of faith for there can be no authority in a Church to decree or define matters of faith without there be in the faithful an obligation of conscience to submit and conform their judgments to the said Decrees and definitions and sâ—ure there can be no obligation of conscience in any man to submit or conform his judgment in points of faith to a Church that doth acknowledg it self may err therin and lead men to heresy idotry and damnation True it is that the Protestant Church of England can never remedy it's want of authority vnless it pretends to infallibility and that now can hardly be don seing in the 2â— Article next ensuing it denys that same prerogative to general Councels which are of greater authority then our English Convocations In the 22. Article Cranmer and his Associats because all other Sects of Protestants do the same speak cleerly against the Roman Catholick doctrin of Purgatory Pardons worshiping of Images Reliques and invocation of Saints and are pleased to censure it a fond thing invented and grounded vpon no waranty of Scripture but rather repugnant to the word of God as if forsooth the Jews Atheists and Apostata Friars who composed these 39. Articles knew better the right sense of the word of God then the whole Catholick Church and the general Councels which practised and thaught the Roman doctrin and the lawfulness of these things and condemned the contrary as heresy These errors were rays'd by Aërius n. 342· Xenaias and other hereticks Aërius because he was refused a Bishoprick taught that Episcopacy was not distinct from single Priesthood He denyed Prayrs and masses for the Dead ought to be offerred and by consequence the doctrin of Purgatory as also that the Church could command men to fast but that every man might fast when he thought fit Xenaias was the first who made war against Images· Vigilantius against Reliques praying to Saints c. S. Hierom. ad Ripar Desider Presbiteros Vigilantius orsus est subito qui contra Christi spiritum Martyrum nâ—gat sepulchra veneranda damnatqae Sanctorum Vigilias ex quo fit vt Dormitantius potiùs quam Vigilantius vocari debeat Haeretici assumunt sibi linguas suas vt cordis venena ore pronuncient O proescindendam itaque linguam in partes frusta lacerandam meam injuriam patienter tuli impietatem contra Deum ferre non valui S. Hierom laughs at the folly of Vigilantius the heretick and cals him Dormitantius for being in these points a Protestant and says that his tongue ought to be cut and carved into a thousand pieces for blaspheming against God in his Saints And truly it is a hard case that Scripture should warrant our worshiping of Prophets or recommending our selves to the Prayers of Saints when they convers with vs vpon earth and yet that it should not be lawful for vs to do the same when they ar in heaven as if their enjoying the presence and sight of God did diminish their dignity or charity Or as if a Saint in Gods glory were not as fit an object and as capable of our Religious worship as a Prophet Apostle or Bishop is in this world to whom we kneel out of the religious respect we own to their spiritual caracter or Ecclesiastical dignity though their natural qualities deserve not such respect My-Lord of Canterbury they say commends very much the religious piety of some Ladys for craving his benediction vpon their knees which reverence is not exhibited by them nor expected by him as he is M·r Sheldon but as he pretends to be Archbishop of Canterbury And if it be not only lawful but comendable to kneel to his Grace or at least to others who are true Bishops and to shew a religious respect of the like nature to his picture or presence and that all this may bee don without daunger of Idolatry or of derogating from the Deity I see no reason why men should condemn in vs the like worship of Saints in their Images or Reliques It is not the outward action but the inward intention that maks the worship unlawful So long as we do not adore Images as Gods or Idols we may bow and kneel to them with as much ceremony as Protestants do to their Prelats or Episcopal pictures The simplest Papist can hardly be so stupid by nature or at least so destitut of instruction as to believe a stock or stone can be God or that there is no difference between the worship due to Saints whom they know to be but Gods servants and the worship due to their Master and Creator The 23. Article is set down in such general and ambiguous terms that neither Presbiterian nor Prelatick Clergy is therby established nor any caracter of Priesthood or Episcopacy asserted but according to the doctrin of all the first Reformers a private ministery of preaching and baptising insinuated to be common to all Christians Be you most certain saith Luther lib. de Captiv Babylon and let every-man who is a Christian know that we are all equaly Priests that is we have the same power to preach and administer the Sacraments The same doctrin teacheth Zuinglius and Caluin Though to avoyd confusion it be not lawful for any man to take vpon him the office of publick preaching or ministring the Sacraments in the Congregation before he be lawfully caled and sent to execute the same And because in the 25. Article they declare it is not necessary that this caling or ministery be ordination by imposition of Bishop's hands or by Apostolical succession and by consequence may be extraordinary vocation or election they leave the authority of caling as doubeful as not determining whether the power be in the secular Magistrat or in the ecclesiastical Congregation albeâ—â— they seeme by virtue of the English Supremacy to place it in the King their words are And those we ought to judg lawfuly caled and sent which be caled and chosen to this work by men who have publick authority given vnto them in not by the Congregation to call and send Ministers into the Lords vineyeard So that they seem to place all spirtiual authority and jurisdiction in the Kings and reserve only the application therof and the choice of the persons authorised to themselves But they were loath to explain
their own Canon and sense of Scripture and of the falshood of the Canon and sense of Scripture of the Church of England as there is for the English Church to make it self judg of the falshood of the Canon and sense of the Church of Rome As for the authority which the Prelatick religion receives from the laws of the land that gives but little advantage seing the Roman Catholick doctrin hath bin confirmed by the temporal laws of every Kingdom Country and Citty besor and at the tyme that Protestancy succeeded and prevailed and yet that legality was not valued by the Reformers The 35. Article is to authorise some Puritan homilies as the 2. wherin the danger of idolatry in Popery is much insisted vpon as if Christians could easily mistake Images for Idols or Saints for Gods Jews and Hereticks have often endeavoured to confound the one with the other Catholicks never The ancient Fathers as also the second Councel of Nice have long since declared the Protestant Doctrin against Images to be heresy and the Councel of Trent confirms the same decree of Nice and demonstrats how far that the Catholick doctrin of worshiping Images is from any danger of Idolatry The words of the Councel sess 25. are The Images of Christ of the Virgin Mother of God and of other Saints are to be had and retained especialy in Churches and that due honour is to be imparted vnto them not for that any Divinity is to be believed to be in them or vertue for which they are to be worshipt or that any thing is to be begg'd of them or that hope is to be put in them as in tyms past the Pagans did who put their trust in Idols but because the honour which is exhibited to them is referr'd to the first pattern which they resemble So that by the Images which we kiss and before which we vncover our heads and kneele we adore Christ and his Saints whose likness they beare we reverence that which is ratified by the Decrees of Councels especialy of the second of Nice against the impugners of Images In the 36. they make it an Article of Religion that their new form of ordaining Priests and Bishops is valid and containeth all things necessary but since his Majesty's happy restauration they have judged the contrary and therfore thought necessary to add thervnto the words Priest and Bishop Yet this wil not serve their turn for before they can have a true Clergy they must change the Caracter of the Ordainers as wel as the form of ordination a valid form of ordination pronounced by a Minister not validly ordained gives no more caracter then if it had continued invalid and never bin altered The present Protestant Bishops who changed the form of their own Ordination vpon their Adversaries objections of the invalidity therof might as wel submit to be ordained by Catholick Bishops as alow by altering the from after so long a tyme and dispute that it was not sufficient to make themselves and their Predecessours Priests or Bishops In their 37. Article they give a spiritual supremacy to the temporal Soveraign But because the world laught at that vanity and at the statuts 1. 8. Eliz. 1. Wherin is declared that the English Soveraignty is so spiritual as that it may give to any person whatsoever whether man or woman lay or ecclesiastick power and authority to exercise any spiritual function and consecrat Priests and Bishops they would fain make vs now believe that they did not attribut to the Queen and her Successours any power of ministring God's word or the Sacraments notwithstanding that the aforesaid Statuts yet in force certify the contrary And indeed if none can give what himself hath not seing the Kings of England can give power and authority to any person watsoever to consecrat Priests and Bishops and to exercise all kind of spiritual ministery and jurisdiction concerning God's word and Sacraments this power and ministery cannot be denyed to be inherant in themselves In the 38. and 39. articles they endeavour to supress some errors of the Anabaptists which necessarily follow from the foundation and principles of Protestancy for if it be lawfull to deprive men of a spiritual authority and jurisdiction wherof they are in present possession and which their Predecessours had peaceably enjoy'd tyme out of memory the consequence of the lawfulness to deprive men of their temporal jurisdiction Dominions riches and goods is evident by a parity of reason for if peaceable and present possession confirm'd by a prescription of many ages be not sufficient to ground right for the Roman Bishop and Clergy to govern souls and to enjoy the Church livings ther is no temporal Prince or person can be secure or have a right to govern subjects or possess his Dominions So that by the same warrant wherby Prelatick Protestants have taken from the Pope and Roman Clergy their spiritual jurisdiction and temporalities the Anabaptists and all others may evidently demonstrat that all goods are common and no one person can pretend right to Superiority or any thing he doth possess SECT VI. Of the effects which these 39. Articles of Prelatick Protestancy immediatly produced in England and may produce at any tyme in every state wher such principles are made legal and how the Roman Catholick Religion was restored by Act of Parliament of Queen Mary AFter that Prelatick Protestancy had not only bin permitted but established by Parliament in England ensued the destruction of many thousand innocent people as also of the Protector Seamor and K. Eduard 6. togeather with the exclusion of Q. Mary and others the lawful Heires of the Crown and the in trusion of the Lady Jane Grey and in her of Dudly's son and family vnto the Royal throne These were effects of Protestancy not events of fortunc they were designs driven and directed by the principles of the Reformation the like wherof any politick and popular subject may compass as wel as Dudly witness our late long Parliament and Oliver Cromwel's proceedings Though K. Edward 6. was but a Child and his vncle the Protector no great Polititian yet they had a grave and wise Councel but against the liberty and latitude which men are allow'd by the principles of Protestancy no conduct can prevail nor government be safe as appeareth in many examples and in our late Soueraign's Reign and death Jt's in vain to make particular articles of Religion or temporal Statuts if there be a general principle admitted as if it were the word of God wherby both are rendred vnsignificant One of the general principles and indeed the foundation of Prelatick Protestancy is that it is lawful for privat men and subjects such were all the first Protestant Reformers to despise and depose their spiritual Superiours by their own arbitrary interpretations and applications of Scripture notwithstanding the peaceable possession immemorial prescription legality and exercise of their sayd Superiour's authority and jurisdiction From hence it
of this Realm made in the 25. year of the reign of the King your Father be repealed and be it voyd and of no effect as also all and every such clauses Articles branches and matters contained and expressed in the afforsaid Act of Parliament made in the said 28. year of the Reign of the said late King your Father or in any other Act or Acts of Parliament as wherby your Highness is named or declared to be ilegitimat or the said marriage between the said King your Father and the said Queen your Mother is declared to be against the word of God or by any means vnlawful shal be and be repealed and be voyd and of no force nor effect to all intents constructions and purposes as if the same sentence or Act of Parliament had never bin had nor made and that the said marriage had and solemnized between your said most noble Father King Henry and your said most noble Mother Queen Catharin shal be definitivly cleerly and absolutly declared deemed and adjudged be and stand with God's law and his most holy word and to be accepted reputed and taken of good effect and validity to all Intents and purposes c. Notwithstanding that the force and fraud vsed by King Henry 8. Cranmer and others engaged in this divorce were so plainly manifested the Catholicks faith reestablished the folly and falshood of former schisms and heresies publickly acknowledged yet no sooner was Queen Mary deceased then Queen Elizabeth and her Protestant faction resolved to return to the former errours whervnto vicious persons who always are the greatest number were as vehemently inclined as men are to enjoy their liberty and to excuse the sensuality which they practised by the principles of that Religion And though it seemed a busines of great difficulty for Q. Elizabeth and her Councel to revive a Reformation which had bin so lately cryed down as schism and heresy by the vnanimous concurrence of a ful and lawful Parliament yet her Regal authority her sex and words wrought so strongly vpon the weakness of some and vpon the ambition of others that she gained the greater part of the house of Lords and yet but by on only voice for establishing Protestancy the Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of Arundel employing in her service all their interest with friends and relations against the Religion of their Ancestors And such Lords and Gentlemen saith D. r Heylin as had the managing of elections of their several Counties retained such for members of the house of Commons as they conceived most likly to comply with their intentions for a reformation Besids saith he the Queen was young vnmarried and like enough to entertain some thoughts of a husband so that it can be no great mervail not only if many of the nobility but some even of the Gentry also flattered themselves with possibilities of being the man whom she might choose to be her partner in the Regal Diadem Which hopes much smoothed the way to the accomplishment of her desires which otherwise might have proved more rugged and vnpassable c. Notwithstanding all these devices and compliances they never passed an Act in Parliament for the validity of her Mothers marriage on which saith Heylin her title most depended It seems the late former Act declaring the validity of Queen Catharins mariage deter'd her from attempting an other incompatible therwith and wherin men must have had contradicted themselves most imprudently as also the truth asserted by the many witnesses and confirmed with such individual circumstances that without infamy to the late Parliament they could not take from Queen Elizabeth the brand of bastardy Yet they resolved it should be no bar between her and the Crown and so they thrust her into the Throne which of right belonged to Mary Steward Queen of Scotland as is manifest to all that are not persuaded Catholick Religion doth make soveraigns incapable of Regal jurisdiction SECT VII Other effects of Protestancy after it was revived in England by Q. Elizabeth to exclude the Royal Family of the Stewards from the Crown of the nulity of her Clergy's caracter and jurisdiction By King Henry 8. his revolt from the Church of Rome not only the Religion but the realm of England was so embroyl'd that very many who had no right entertained hopes of ascending into the Royal Throne some by fishing in troubled waters others by marrying Q. Elizabeth others by their descent from the younger daughter of King Henry 7. all mention of the heires of the elder Sister having bin omitted or blotted out of the last will and Testament of K. Henry 8. and Q. Elizabeth having bin declared ilegitimat by three Acts of different Parliaments which never yet were repealed very few there were that did not hould their own title to be more legal then hers This confusion also made the Queen of Scots known right to be neglected But the French King who was concerned therin commanded her to be proclaimed Q. of England and quarter'd the Arms of great Britanie with his lilies Q. Elizabeth apprehended some daunger from a title so cleere seconded with the power of France and Scotland and therfore by the advice of Secretary Cecil and others resolved upon the chang of Religion and the destruction of the Catholick party and Clergy which favoured the Stewards claim The Protestant Reformation as being sutable both to her birth and interests was revived and a new caracter of Priesthood and Episcopacy devised not imprinted in the soule by imposition of Episcopal hands according to the Ghospel but in wax as if forsooth by the weight of the great seal and the vertue of a shee supremacy a woman or lay men might make Bishops This superficial formality was declared a sufficient caracter and ground of Episcopacy by a Junta of her Majesties lawyers and Divines as appeareth in their definitive sentence and her Commission to the Consecraters of her first Bishops D. r Parker and others wherin she dispenseth with all the inhabilities and incapasities even of their State and Condition because the true Bishops refused to ordain her Clergy and a Clergy she was resolved to have that would vote in Parliament and instruct the People as should be thought fit for her Succession and security And because the Roman Catholick Writers of those tyms laught at the Protestant Bishops Episcopacy and bid them shew the letters of their Orders not the letters patens of the Queen and tould them a secular Prince might give them the revenues of Bishopricks but not the Caracter of Bishops and that the same Catholick writers insisted much vpon their Adversaries not being able to name what Bishops did consecrat them and besids pleaded in the publick Court they were not realy nor legaly ordained and that afterwards it appeared so to the Iury appointed for the examination therof both the Queen and her Bishops found it absolutly necessary for her credit and their caracter to ratify all Acts and things
length most vnworthily murthered by the joynt consent of a Protestant Queen and Parliament and her son and Family excluded from the British Empire in case Queen Elizabeth should have or at least own any natural issue which many suppose was the true cause why she or the Parliament would never declare her Successour King James having bin brought vp in this schoole of affliction attained to more then ordinary wisdom dissembled with his enemies in England and strengthned him-self with as many friends and Allies as he could in foreign Nations to the end he might recouer his right after Queen Elizabeths death which he and the best part of the world every day long'd son He kept faire with France Spain and even with the Pope He succord Tyrone Tirconel and the Jrish Scots in Irland against Queen Elizabeth but vnder hand He corresponded with the Catholick party in England and was civil even to that party that contrived and pressed his Mothers murther By his marriage he obtained the confederacy of Denmarck and the Protestant Princes of Germany for recovering of England Cecil and others of the English Councel observing how prudently this young King had ordered his affairs and prepared him-self for being their Master courted him and vnknown to the Queen gave him dayly intelligence and thought it their best course to fix vpon him for her Successour seing they could hardly keep him out they invited him to the Throne after his enemie's death and he finding that very Protestancy by which his mother and him-self had bin so long excluded from their right and would have bin for ever if Queen Elizabeth had bin as capable as t' is sayd she was desirous of Posterity was deeply rooted in the hearts of most of his English subjects who either did not see he chang or not observe the motives and Mysteries therof King James J say reflecting vpon this inclination of the people to Protestancy conformed him-self vnto that Reformation which had bin setled by law in England discountenanced the Puritans by whose doctrin he had bin persecuted in Scotland and would have tolerated the Catholick if the gun powder Treason wherunto some few discontented and desperat Papists were cunningly drawn by Cecil to make their Religion odious had not blasted our hopes and blotted out of his Majestie 's memory what we had suffered for his Mother and how not only our persons but our principles had bin persecuted for supporting the title of his Family to the British Empire By King James his learned works and discourses it is manifest he had a design to reform the principles of Protestancy and reduce them to some rules of reason and confine that dangerous liberty which they give to every privat Protestant of being supreme Judg in all spiritual Controversies to one certain interpretation of Scripture that might be less prejudicial to Monarchy Monarchs peace and all civil Government then the Protestant arbitrary interpretations have proved hitherto To that purpose he commanded the Bible to be truly translated and those fraudulent and foolish corruptions to be corrected which had bin imposed vpon the people for God's word by Queen Elizabeths Clergy for maintaining her title and securing the revenues of the Church to them selves But his command was not obey'd some falcifications in the ould and new Testament were corrected but very few in respect of what remain and pass now current for true Scripture He declared that Catholicks and their Religion had no hand in the gunpowder treason those few persons excepted which had bin executed He was not afraid to acknowledg that the Pope was the first Bishop of Christendom and Rome the mother Church he suspended the rigor of the sanguinary and penal Statuts commended not apostatised Priests that became Protestants as he said to get wenches and benefices These things he did not out of any inclination to Popery but out of his zeal to Protestancy which he perceived would in a short time become as infamous as it is intolerable to Monarchs in case it's principles were not corrected and brought neerer vnto Catholick Tenets After King Iames his death his son King Charles 1. pursued the Father's design but found by sad experience that the Protestant liberty of interpreting Scripture cannot be restrained to reason by any human industry of the wisest Princes especialy so long as they are guided by a fallible Church that confesseth it's own vncertainty of doctrin King Charles the 1. was persuaded by his Councel and Clergy that the Laws which had bin enacted in favour of the Prelatick fallible Church and doubtful jurisdiction were of sufficient force and authority to contain Protestant subjects in awe and obedience and to stop the cours and consequences of those fundamental and violent principles of their reformation against superiority at the Church of Rom's doore and keep them from passing further or entrenching vpon the Church of England But the mistake soon appeared they who are allowed by the Prelatick principles to rebell against their Roman Superiours vnder the pretence of a Religious interpretation of Scripture and evangelical Reformation could not then nor cannot for the future be contain'd or deterr'd by any authority from rebelling against their Protestant Kings and Bishops vpon the same score whose superiority could not be more authentick then the Roman Catholick And therfor because the King had engaged in the Bishops quarel he drew vpon himself the odium of all Protestants that with the spirit and zeal of Reformation stuck to the fundamental principles of Protestancy which is to contemn all authority both spiritual and temporal which any privat person judges contrary to his own interpretation of Scripture and seeng the Prelatick Church of England doth grant this doctrin was lawful in Luther Calvin Cranmer Parker and other particular persons Churches and States against the Pope and others their then acknowledged spiritual and temporal superiours it will be very difficult to shew why now a Presbiterian or Fanatick Congregation may not as rationally pretend and as lawfully practise the same doctrin as their primitive Protestant Predecessours had don And so in vertue of this fundamental principle of Protestancy was the sacred person of a good King judged and murthered by a rude and wicked multitude without regard to innocency or respect to Soveraignty And by a remarkable revolution of tyms and interests the grandson came to loose his head for vpholding that same Prelatick Religion and Clergy which by Q. Elizabeth had bin rays'd for the destruction of his Grand-mother and the exclusion of his family from the crown Since Christian Soveraigns have reign'd the like Tragedy hath not bin acted many Princes have bin murthered by their Subjects but never by any such formality of Law and a publick Court of Judicature pretending superiority in themselves and Scripture for their rule and warrant Wherfore they that looke into the principles and privileges for the future in so zealous and resolute a people as the English who stand much vpon
were censured in these four first Councels with the Protestant exceptions and objections against the Councel of Trent especily if they wil pervse but the very first leaves of Cardinal Palavicino his confutation of Fr. Paulo Suarez or Servita his history wherin they wil find above tree hundred lyes and calumnies of that Apostata Friar in matter of fact so notorious and vndeniable that our English Prelatick Clergy wil or ought to be ashamed of the Preface they have set before it and of abusing King Iames and his Subjects with such impostures by their extolling so improbable and infamous a Libel Seing therfore the supposed change and fall from primitive Protestancy to popery hath bin from presumption and pride of a privat and censorious judgment against the publick testimony and sense of the visible Church to submission and humility of an obsequious and prudent belief from notorious rebellion against spiritual and temporal superiours to religious and dutifull obedience from gluttony to abstinence from incontinency to chastity from sincerity to flattery from Cloysters and austerity to Sacrilege and liberty from a pretence of faith alone to the Christianity of faith and good works c. It must be concluded that either Protestancy was not the pure and primitive Religion or if it was that the change therof into popery hath bin for the better and by consequence that the first Papist introduced into the world a more sacred and sincere profession then had bin taught by Christ and his Apostles But this being impious and as impossible as it is that men abandoned by God should exceed God's servants in piety or that they should establish and practice more Godly principles and more zealously promote virtue when they fel from God and the way of salvation then when they were in the same it must be granted that Popery is the pure and primitive Religion taught by Christ and his Apostles and that only weak brains or such tender plants as in their infancy received strong impressions of the possibility and existence of an invisible Christian Church vpon earth can fancy an insensible change of it's doctrin profession and ceremonies into so remarkable and different a worship of God as Popery is compared with Protestancy Congregations of Protestants living in the same Provinces Citties and Parishes with Papists and dissenting from them in the outward and oral profession of faith if they did not profess protestancy which they suppose was Christ's faith with the mouth they were dissemblers and could be no part of the true Church in the Canon and sense of Scripture in the administration and number of Sacraments in Rites and Ceremonies in the substance and language of the Liturgy in adoring the B. Sacrament in worshiping of Images in receiving of the Communion c. such Protestant Congregations I say to be invisible and never heard of in 1500. or 1000. years nor observed nor persecuted by the prevailing Papists among whom they lived is not a thing possible or intelligible much less prudently credible We see by experience in these Kingdoms how impossible it is for a Recusant not to be discerned and discovered Papists are known though not convicted Many of them through the mildn'ss and prudence of the government escape the penalties and rigour of the Law but none the observation of their neighbours and very few the menaces of both ecclesiastical and civil Courts The invisibility therfor of the Protestant Church and the insensibility of it's change to Popery is a fitter subject to ground ther-vpon a ridiculous Romance then a religious reformation Perhaps it wil be sayd that Protestants were vntil the last age among the ten tribes as the Jews of whose appearance ther hath bin of late so much talk but we heare not of Protestants among them neither did Luther Zuinglius Cranmer or Calvin pretend that they came from those Israelits or from Terra australis incognita they were born and bred neerer and they brag'd that them-selves were the first Reformers Now to their Scripture SECT III. Protestants mistaken in the Canon of Scripture maintained by the Church of England and by Doctor Cousins Bishop of Duresme OUr second Argument against the probability or possibility of Protestancy being the word or work of God is taken from the Protestants mistake of Scripture and their altering of the Canon And wheras our learned Adversaries do agree with vs in saying that neither the Scripture it-self nor the privat spirit can determin which parts of Scripture are Canonical or holy but confess that this controversy must be decided by the Testimony and authority of the Church and that above 300. years after the Apostles some of their writings were not held by all orthodox Catholicks to be Canonical which now are comprehended in the Canon and admitted as the word of God by many Protestants it foloweth 1. That the Canon of Scripture was not so sufficiently proposed to the whole Church for the three first ages as to make the denial or doubt therof Heresy 2. That the 6. Article of the Prelatick-Religion of England which admitted only such books of Scripture for Canonical of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church is false and the ground therof fallible For as all men vers'd in the Ecclesiastical History wel know and learned Bilson the Protestant Bishop of Winchester doth acknowledg in his survey of Christ's sufferings c. printed 1604. pag. 664. The Scripturs were not fully received in all places no not in Eusebius his time which was above 300. years after the Apostles he saith the Epistles of Iames Iude the second of Peter the second and third of John are contradicted as not written by the Apostles the Epistle to the Hebrews was for a while contradicted c. The Churches of Siria did not receive the second Epistle of Peter nor the second and third of Iohn nor the Epistle of Iude nor the Apocalips c. The like might be sayd for the Churches of Arabia Wil you hence inferr that these parts of Scripture were not Apostolick or that we need not receive them now because they were formerly doubted of This Argument of Bishop Bilson we apply to the Machabees and to the other books declared by the Church of England to be Apocryphal Doctor Cousins writ a book caled a Scholastical History of the Canon of Scripture for which him-self and his friends think he wel deserved the Bishoprick of Duresme that he now enjoys in defence of the Prelatick Protestant Canon and of the 6. article of the Church of England And because he tels us in his Preface that men of knowledg pressed him to publish it as a piece that would give more ample satisfaction and cleere the passages in antiquity from the objections that some late Authors in the Roman side bring against Protestants then those other writings of home or foreign Divines have don that are extant in this kind I thought fit to give Protestants a proof of the soundness of
the Canon of the Iews as if the Jews might not doubt and omitt to put some books divinely inspired into the Canon as wel as the primitive Christians or as if the Apostles might not supply that defect and declare some books of the old Testament wherof the generality of the Jews doubted to be Canonical SVBSECT I. Doctor Cozins exceptions and falsifications against the Councel of Trent's authority answered The difference between new definitions and new articles of faith explained THe Protestant obstinacy is not excusable by the exceptions made against the number of Bishops that voted in the Councel of Trent or against the pretended novelty of the Canon which they decreed As to their number the authority of defining matters of faith in a general Councel is no more limited or diminished by the absence of members legaly summoned and long expected then the authority of a lawful Parliament by the absence of many Lords and commons especialy if there be a necessity of applying present remedies to the distempers of Church or Common-weal Doctor Cozins doth confess that the Catholick Church stood in need of a reformation and that the Councel was too much diferr'd and delay'd After they had met at Trent Seing the Bishops were not as many as the Pope and his Legats expected and wished for the greater solemnity of so important a decision as that of the Canon of Scripture whervpon they were to ground their further definitions they put of that session for 8. months and at the end of them hearing that besids those who were at Trent many Bishops were setting forth and others in their Journey they differred the definition of Canonical Scripture for three months more to the end as many as could possibly come might be present If through neglect contempt age infirmity or other accidents wherof the Pope was not in fault many Bishops were absent that could no more prejudice the authority of the Councel at Trent then the like circumstances disanull the authority or make voyd the Acts of our Parliaments But sure the learned Protestant Pastors cannot but smile at the simplicity of their illiterat flocks when they consider the zeale and earnestnes wherwith they except against the smal number of Bishops and their presumption forsooth in the Councel of Trent For the declaring the Canon of Scripture and other Divine truths and yet them-selves accept the Canon of Scripture and doctrin of their own Churches vpon the bare word of one Luther Zuinglius Calvin or vpon the sole authority of the 12. or seven men appointed by Parliament in the reign of Edward 6. Besids our Canon of Scripture was confirmed by the whole Councel of Trent afterwards together with the other points of faith therin defined And though Doctor Cozins pag. 208. tels how the Princes and reformed Churches in Germany England Denmark c. immediatly set forth their Protestations and exceptions against the Councel aleadging that the caling of this Councel by the Pop's authority alone was contrary to the Rights of Kings and the ancient Customs of the Church That he had summond no other persons thither nor intended to admitt any either to debate or give their voice there but such only as had first sworn obedience to him that he took vpon him most injustly to be Judg in his own cause c. Yet it is sufficiently manifested to the world by the very Acts of the Councel that the Pope did nothing but what his Predecessors had don and the Catholick Princes and Church had approved in the like occasions and that though Protestants were not admitted to vote at Trent yet they were not only permitted but invited in a most secure and civil manner by the Councel to reason dispute and debate their controversies and answer for them-selves and their doctrin and this way of proceeding is no more vnreasonable in a general Councel then it is in a Parliament not to permit any to vote therin before he taks an oath of alegiance not to say any thing of the oath of Supremacy and much less to admit of Lords or Commons accused of treason or rebellion to sit in the House vntil they prove their innocency or acknowledg their fault and obtain their pardon by a dutiful submission and profession of repentance And granted that nothing had bin resolved in the Councel of Trent by the Fathers therof but what first was canvass't at Rome by the Pope and Conclave which is false yet we conceive that to be no more against the constitution or freedom of a Councel then it is against the constitution or freedom of a Parliament that no Bill pass vnto an Act vnless it be first signed by the King and approved by his Councel and yet we know that to have bin the constant custom in one of his Majesties Kingdoms since the reign of King Henry 7. As for the Pope or Church of Rome being Judg in their own cause it is a prerogative so absolutly necessary for the authority and govermnent of Magistracy and the quiet and peace of the people governed that no Monarchy or Commonwealth can want it without falling into great inconveniences and confusion A subject t' is true may sue the King but the sentence must be given in the King's Courts and by his authority notwithstanding any objected dependency or parciality of the Judg explaining the laws and customs in favor of his Soveraign And he who would not acquiesce in such a sentence but would needs have the cause decided by a foreign Prince or People is a rebel If this be reasonable and just in temporal Courts and fallible sentences how much more in spiritual controversies and infallible definitions of the Church which definitions of the Church if not acknowledged to be infallible the Church can not have any jurisdiction or authority in matters of faith as not being able to satisfie doubts and setle the inward peace of Christian souls either perplexed in them-selves or in daunger of being perverted by others whether hereticks or pagans neither of which can be indifferent Judges or competent Arbitrators between the Catholick Church and her Children And seing doubts and differences are vnavoidable in both Church and Commonwealth and that there can be no appeale to Infidels or Foreigners without doubt it is more agreable to Scripture to the law of nature and light of reason that Parents and Pastors be Judges in any cause of their Children and inferiors then the contrary or that there be no Judg at all nor jurisdiction either spiritual or temporal But that which Doctor Cozins and all Protestants most press against the judicature of Popes and the councel of Trent is that they do not judg according to Scripture and to the right sense therof wheras Kings and their Judges are regulated by the laws of the land even when the suit is against the King or his pretended prerogative To this we answer that Popes and Councels are as much regulated by Scripture in their definitions
Centur. 1. l. 2. cap. 10. col 580. and particularly accuse St. Paul of error by the persuasion of St. Iames. Brentius also whom Bishop Ievel in his defence of the Church of England pag. 473. termeth a grave and learned Father affirmeth in Apol. Confess cap. de Concil pag. 900. that St. Peter chief of the Apostles and also Barnabas after the holy Ghost received togeather with the Church of Ierusalem erred Though Lutherans and Calvinists differ extreamly in many points of doctrin yet in this of fallibility of the Apostles in faith and manners even after the receiving of the holy Ghost they fully agree Calvin him-self in his Comentary in omnes Pauli epistolas in Gallat c. 2. vers 14. pag. 612. reprehendeth Peter Barnabas and others and pag. 150. says that Peter added to the schism of the Church the indangering of Christian liberty and the ouer-throw of the grace of Christ See him also in Act. c. 21. Clebitius a learned Calvinist in his Victoria veritatis argum 5. impugneth St. Lukes report in the history of our Sauiours passion saying Matthew and Mark deliver the contrary therfore Mathaeo Marco duobus testibus plus adhiberi debet quam uni Lucae qui Synaxi non interfuit quemadmodum Mathaeus To Mathew and Mark being two witnesses more credit is to be given then to one Luke And Gualter in Act. 21. reproveth St. Paul's shaving of his head And other Calvinists mentioned in Zanchius his epistle ad misc sayd If Paul should come to Geneva and preach the same houre that Calvin did I would leave Paul and heare Calvin And Lavaterus in his historia Sacramentaria pag. 18. affirmeth that some of Luther's followers not the meanest among their Doctors sayd they had rather doubt of St. Paul's doctrin theâ— of the doctrin of Luther or of the confession of Augusta This desperat shift being so necessary for waranting their corruptions of Scripture and maintaining the fallibility of the Church in succeeding ages for the same reasons which conclude it infallible in the Apostles time are applicable to ours and to every former century other-wise it must be sayd that God's providence and promises were limited to few years and him-self so partial that he regardeth not the necessities of his Church nor the saluation of any person that lived after his Disciples this impiety could not be rejected by the Prelatick Church of England without contradicting their brethren abroad and their own principles at home Therfore B. Iewel in his defence of the Apology for the Prelatick Church of England pag. 361. doth affirm that St. Mark mistook Abracher for Abimelech and St. Matthew Hieremias for Zacharias And Mr. Fulck against the Remish Testament in Galat. 2. fol. 322. chargeth Peter with error of ignorance and against the Ghospell and Doctor Goade in his Tower disputation with Campion the second days conference arg 6. affirmeth that St. Peter did err in faith and that after the sending down of the holy Ghost vpon them And Whitaker de Eccl. cont Belarmin Controv. 2. q. 4. pag. 223. saith Jt is evident that even after Christ's Ascension and the Holy Ghost's descending vpon the Apostles the whole Church not only the common â—ort of Christians but also even the Apostles them-selves erred in the vocation of the Gentills c. yea Peter also erred he further more also erred in manners c. And these were great errors and yet we see these to have bin in the Apostles even after the Holy Ghost descending vpon them And truly if the Apostles were not only fallible but did teach errors in manners and matters of faith after the holy Ghost descending vpon them their writings can be no infallible Rule to direct men to saluation which conclusion is so immediatly and cleerly deduced from this Protestant doctrin that the supposal and premises once granted their can be no certainty in Scripture and indeed this all the Reformers aymed at though durst not say it yet they did as well and sufficiently declare what litle esteem they have for Scripture though they make their ignorant flocks believe they teach them nothing but true Scripture and the infallible word of God SVBSECT I. Particular instances of Protestant Corruptions in the English Bible THough it may seem superfluous to specify any corruptions of the English Translators of Scripture after so cleer testimonies and confessions drawn from men of their own party yet to excite a conscience or at least curiosity in the Protestant Reader of examining further this matter I will mention a few of many which he may find both in Doctor Gregory Martins book of this subject and in the Remish Testament To maintain by Scripture that Popery is or at least savoreth Idolatry by worshiping of Images whersoever the Scripture speaks of Jdols they translate Images as 1. Jhon 4.21 My babes keep your selves from Images And how agreeth the temple of God with Jmages And be not worshipers of Images as some of them c. And 2. Paralip 36. vers 8. they added to the Text words that are not in the Greek Hebrew Latin or any copy however so corrupted The rest of the acts of Ioakim and the rest of the abominations which he did and the carved Images that were layd to his charge behold they are written c. These words carved Images layd to his charge are added by the Protestant Translators and not to be found in any copy or Text of Scripture in the whole world And though for meere shame in some later editions this impiety hath bin corrected and Jdols not Jmages put into the Text yet to make the illiterat sort of people believe that they are the same thing Image is put in the margent and in some places left vncorrected The first Protestant Bishops in Queen Elizabeths reign not being able to prevaile with the deposed Catholick Bishops to consecrat them as Scripture commands by imposition of Episcopal hands and therfore relying for their Caracter vpon the letters patents supremacy and election of the Queen translated the Greek word Kerotonia which S. Hierom and all the Ecclesiastical writers before and after him translate Ordination by imposition of hands they to make good I say their want of such an Ordination by words of Scripture in the Bible which then they set forth translated the said Greeck word Ordination by Election but their Successours who of late pretend to a more lawfull caracter then ever their Ordainers durst profess to have had received or them-selves can make good corrected this translation and restored into the text Ordination by imposition of hands To assert mariage of Priests when St. Paul says Have we not power to lead about a woman they translate insteed of woman wife but when he says in the same epistle and vseth the same word It is good for a man not to touch a woman then they translate not wife but woman To cry down the Sacrifice of the Mass they translate Temple or Table for
and by in serting into those forms words that might beare the signification of the caracters which their Predecessours had excluded from or omitted in the ordination of Protestant Ministers as superfluous and superstitious This manner of answering is of great satisfaction to Catholicks but how safe it is for the Protestant layty to rely vpon the validity of a Ministery that now after 100. years confess the insufficiency of their own forms of ordination and by consequence of their Priesthood Episcopacy and Sacraments we leave to their consideration and pass to speak a word of Calvin the chief Author of the Presbiterian sect and faction John Calvin whom the Magistrat of Noyon condemned for infamous Sodomy was by his freind Beza canonized for extraordinary Sanctity but Sclusselburg a man of so great esteem among Protestants that he was made Superintendent and general Inspector of many Churches in Germany after relating Calvin's Sodomy and vices saith I know Beza writ otherwise of Calvin's life manners and death but seing him-self noted with the same Heresy and almost with the same sin as the history of Candida c. witnesseth none can credit him Therfore I am induced to believe Bolseck the Phisitian of Geneva who begins his book of the life and death of Calvin with this protestation I am heer for the love of the truth to refute Theodor Beza his fals and shamless lyes in the praise of Calvin protesting before God and all the holy Court of heaven before all the world and the Holy Ghost it self that neither anger nor envy nor evill will hath made me speake or write any one thing against the truth and my conscience Then he relates how Calvin was branded for Sodomy with a burning iron on the shoulder and therfore retired from his Country Noyon in Picardy and how this punishment was testified by that Citty vnder the hand of a publick and sworn Notary to Mons. r Bertelier Secretary to the Councell of Geneva which testimony sayth Bolseck is yet extant Then he describeth Calvin's delicat dyet how his wine was choyce and carried with him in a silver pot when he dined abroad that also special bread was made for Calvin only and the same made of fine flower wet in rosewater mingl'd with sugar Synamond Aniz-seeds besides a singular kind of bisket and this he affirmeth as a matter known to all Geneva This delicasy of dyet was not prescribed to preserve his health but prepared to foment his lust and lewd conversation with a Gentleman of Lausann's wife and others his ambition was so great that he aym'd at being Lord of Geneva approving of their notorious rebellion and deposition of their lawfull Prince from his temporal right and jurisdiction His death is described by the aforsaid Schlusselburg lib. 2. fol. 72. in these words God in the rod of his fury visiting Calvin did horibly punish him before the fearfull houre of his death for he so stroke this Heretick so he term'd him in regard of his doctrin concerning the Sacrament and of God being the Author of sin with his mighty hand that being in despaire and calling vpon the Devil he gave vp his wicked soule swearing cursing and blaspheming he dyed of the disease of lyce and worms a kind of death wher with God often striketh the wiked as Antiochus Herod c. increasing in a most lothsom vlcer about his privy parts so as none present could endure the stench His Miracle for he never attempted to work more then one or two is recorded not only by Bolseck but also by Ninguerda Lindanus Copus and others and it was thus Calvin pretending extraordinary vocation thought necessary for the confirmation therof and his own credit to cheat the world with a feign'd miracle to that purpose he agreed with a poore man caled Bruleus to feign him-self dead promising him great rewards if in this Trage-comedy he would be secret and act his part hansomly non knew of the plot but Bruleus and his wife who vpon the day and howr appointed sart in her house lamenting her husband's death Calvin passing by with a great number of his freinds as it were by chance and hearing the lamentations of the poore woman seemed to pitty her sad condition and moved forsooth with charity and compassion fell down vpon his knees with the rest of the company praying in a loud voice and beg'd of God that for the manifestation of his glory and confirmation of his servant Calzin's doctrin and mission he would vouchsafe to revive the dead Carcass which he took by the hand and bid him rise in the name of the Lord. The wife seing her husband did not move nor rise as he had promised drew neer and perceiving he who had bin well but half an houre before was now dead lamented in good earnest the loss of her husband reviled Calvin as a Murtherer Cheat Hypocrit Heretick c. and related to the whole company what had past between them Calvin seing Bruleus had acted his part more naturaly then he wished retired with hast and confusion to his lodging I leave it to the judgment of any disinteress'd person whether Bolseck and other grave Authors would report such remarkable lyes as Calvinists will pretend this and other passages of Calvin's life and death to be and set down in print so many circumstances in a time wherin they were so notably disprovable This kind of miracles as Tertulian sayth is proper to men who teach new doctrin contrary to that of the Apostles as their doctrin is contrary so ought their miracles to be the Apostles raysed men from death by miracles their Antagonists by miracle make men dead Jsti Apostoli de mortuis suscitabant ipsi de vivis mortuos faciunt Tertulian in lib. de preter Beza an other Protestant Saint was in love with a boy and a girle at the same time in his amourous and lascivious Epigram's printed at Paris 1548. he called the boy Andebertus the girle Candida in these Epigram's is express'd his passion for both and his perplexity in the choice of on before the other At last he resolves to preferr the boy before the girle and if his Candida should complain to content her with a kiss his words are Preferre tamen alterum necesse est O duram nimium necessitatem sed postquam tamen alterum necesse est Priores tibi deferâ— Andeberte Quod si Candida forte conqueratur Quid tum basiolo â—acebit vno I will not trouble the Reader with relating the known vices of other Protestant sectaries these three are the chief all other Sects being but branches of theirs If any English Protestant will pretend that the Church of England is neither Lutheran Zuinglian nor Calvinist let him fix vpon his Reformers Jf he rejects Henry 8. Cranmer Ridley Bucer Martyr Ochin Latimer c. And will needs have the whole Parliament which authorised them in Edward 6. reign to reform Religion or the Parliament of Queen Elizabeth
Protestancy an infallible mark of a false Church and of Hereticks whose endeavor saith Tertullian Is not to convert Pagans but to pervert Christians Negotium est illis Haereticis non Ethnicos convertendi sed nostros evertendi Their success in that particular is no argument that God approves of their Religion but is only a sign of our human frailty and perverse inclinations to vice and liberty And they who say that the Protestant Reformation needs no other miracle to prove that it is Divine but it's propagations mistake and misapply the argument the miracle consists not in that many embraâ—â— Protestancy but rather in that any at all reject or forsake a Religion so favorable to sensuality of liâ—â— and singularity of judgment Is it not an argument and a miracle of God's special and super-natural grace that any one temporal Catholick Soveraign reject so absolut and advantagious a jurisdiction over these Subjects as the spiritual supremacy That Bishops preferr the Catholick subordination to the Pope before the Protestant equality That Catholick Priests contemn the conveniences and coâ—â—â—nt which Protestant Ministers find in a married life 〈◊〉 â—hat the Catholick laytâ— change not their wives or husbands according to the principles and practises 〈◊〉 Protesâ—â—â—cy and not only contradict their senses in the 〈…〉 Transubstantiation but dis-own the Protestant pretended right of every privat person to judg according to his own sense of 〈…〉 all controversies of Christian Religion A Reformation so indulgent and obliging to every man and woman of what â—â—ate and condition soever could as litle want Proselies as the 〈◊〉 neither is the multitude of believers more a miracle 〈…〉 Pâ—â—â—estant then in the Mahometan or any other popular 〈◊〉 pleasing Religion SECT VIII Protestants mistaken in the consistency of their justifying faith with justice or civil Government Demonstrated in the new setlement of Irland and in the persecution against Catholicks in England and yet the King and his government vindicated from the note of Tyrany or the breach of publick faith because his Ministers are compell'd by a necessity of state to run with the spirit and principles of Protestancy Notwithstanding all which the Irish and English Roman Catholicks are bound in conscience not to attempt the recovery of their right or Religion by arms but rather to submit them-selves to his Majesty and suffer their crosses with Christian patience All Protestants agree in the doctrin of Iustification by only faith but seem to differ in that of good works And though all necessity of good works be in very deed excluded by the pretended sufficiency and efficacy of the Protestant justifying faith for in what need can a man stand of good works if he be sure of his justification and by consequence of his salvation by only faith But the scandal of the world at their dispensing with the observation of the ten Commandments as things not required by Christians and cleerly inferred from their Iustification by only faith was so general that they disguised but never disown'd the doctrin and do yet stick to their principle though they dare not openly allow the consequences They speak so sparingly in favour of good and gracious works that no one Protestant Church will attribute to them any merit congruity or influence vpon either justification or salvation In so much that our Prelaticks who are more modâ—â—at then any other Protestants in this particular will not grant that good works are commanded by God as if they were depending of our liberty or relating to our endeavors but only are commanded as vnavoydable effects flowing necessarily from a Protestant and justifying faith as heat from fire or fruit from the tree The Prelatick Church of England in the 11. Article of it's Religion saith We are accounted righteous before God only for the merit of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ by faith and not for our own works or deservings Wherfore that we are justified by faith only is a most wholsom doctrin and very full of comfort And in the 12. Article declares All beit that good works which are the fruits of faith and follow after justification can not put away our sins and endure the severity of God's Judgment yet are they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ and do spring out necessarily of a true and lively faith in so much that by them a lively faith may be as evidently known as a tree discerned by the fruit This explanation concerning the necessity of good works makâ— men as carless of them as if they had bin impossible or not at all requisit Because we are not solicitous of what we are sure of he who is well clad and sits by a good fire fears not to be starv'd with could neither doth he think it necessary to vse any other exercise or diligence for keeping him-self warm If therfore good works do spring out as necessarily of a true and lively faith as heat from fire or fruit from the tree any Protestant that supposeth him-self hath that faith needs not be solicitous of good works they will spring as a necessary consequent from his faith But because experience doth shew that the Protestant who pretends to a justifying faith hath not always good works and many who are not Protestants exercise moral virtues it is further declared by the Church of England in the 13. Article for the comfort of Protestants and confusion of Papists That even the best moral works and virtues when they spring not of faith in JESUS Christ are no way pleasing to God but rather have the nature of sin Hence it is our English as well as other Protestants hould expressly with Luther That good works take their goodness of the worker and that no work is disallowed of God vnless the Author be dis-allowed before that sin is not hurtfull to him that actually believeth and therfore when the faithfull do sin they diminish not the glory of God all the danger of sin being the evell example to our neighbour That David when he committed adultery was and remained the Child of God that sin is pardoned as soon as committed the believing Protestant having received forgivness of all his sins past and to come And that there is no work better then other to make water to wash dishes to be a Sower or an Apostle all is one to please God That he who doth once truly believe cannot afterwards fall from the grace of God or loose his faith by any sins and therfore faith is either perpetual or no faith What a wide gap is opened by this wicked doctrin to all kind of vice libertinism and rebellion is more visible in it self then considered by well meaning Protestants who may tax the most dissolut of their brethren with being evill Christistians but must withall confess them to be good Protestants as not violating the principles of their Religion by which they are encouraged to justify the most wicked actions by
their sole belief in Christ without any regard to the morality of good works or to the alleigance and obedience due to Majesty or Magistrasy That which makes most men carefull in God's service is the vncertainty of their saluation and feare of his displeasure by their dayly sins but Protestants are rid of all those perplexities and troubles by their assurance of being justified and saved by only faith which makes adulteries Murthers rebellions c. either no sins at all in them or so venial that they are no sooner committed then pardoned by a more plenary Jndulgence and Jubilee then ever the Pope pretended to have power to grant and without obligation of any satisfaction almes fasting or prayer for past offences or any purpose of future amendment that purpose being rendred not only superfluous by their faith but ridiculous by their doctrin either of the impossibility of keeping God's Commandments or by their Tenet of the necessary springing of good works from faith And because this their Evangelical liberty and indemnity is not consistent with the words of St. Peter 2. Pet. 1. Brethren labour the more that by good works you may make sure your vocation They either make that Epistle apocryphall or leave out of the Text in their Translations those two words good works It is commonly sayd that though many stats-men be Atheists yet they will never permit Atheism to be made the legal Religion of the state because they know that men who do not believe there is a God or providence cannot be kept in awe of the government or brought to observe any other laws but their own appetits seing they neither feare punishment nor expect rewad in an other life for vice or virtue and without this feare and hopes the multitude cannot be govern'd in this world The same reason concludeth that Protestant Politians ought not to make Protestancy the Religion of the state civil government being rendred as difficult and contemptible by an indulgent and over-confident belief as by non at all He who persuads himself that faith alone is sufficient assurance of his saluation and that such a faith once possess'd can not be lost will not avoyd the occasion or resist the temptation of finning for his pleasure or profit nor omit the oportunity of rebelling whensoever it is offered with probability of success so he be cautious in his vices and villanies his justifying saith makes all his designs and devices conscientious and if he can save him-self from being hang'd his Protestant belief will secure him from being damn'd or droun'd in Hell How impossible it is to govern a multitude where this is the Religion not only permitted but promoted is evident by our late distempers Could Tanners Tinkers Taylors Coblers and Bruers domineer and possess peacebly these tree Kingdoms and murther our lawfull and innocent King by a formality of Religion laws and justice had not their wicked practises bin countenanced by the Protestant principles and look't vpon as a restauration of Protestancy vnto it's primitive purity It is credibly reported of their Ring-leader and Regicide Cromwell that he dyed without remors of conscience or signs of repentance for his monstruous villanies because sayd he to his Protestant Divine that assisted him in his last sickness I am sure to be saved seing I had once justifying faith and could never loose it Every resolut Rogue may attempt the most horrid crimes with hopes of prevailing amongst men whose principles are so presuming vpon mercy and so applyable to mis-chief I know it will be answered by them in whom education hath created zeale for the protestant religion or interest hath rendred obstinat in maintaining the same that the principles and articles of protestancy are mistaken and misapplyed not only by vs Catholiks but even by those protestant Authors last quoted in the margents To which we reply 1. That nothing is more preiudiciall to the soule and good government then a religion subiect to so many mistakes and so generally and plausibly mistaken by it's own greatest Doctors 2. We say that our being mistaken is but their privat opinion which opinion though it were back't by a publick Act of their Church can pretend at most but to probability and so much they must also grant to our contrary censure and Judgment of their justifying faith and seing that of two probable opinions the generality of men follow that which favors most their particular inclinations and interests very few protestants will vary from the most favorable explanation of iustifying faith or will wave the comfort that the 11. Article of the Church of England affords to them in that particular calling or canonising it a most wholsom doctrin and very full of comfort K. James was a wise and fore-seing Prince and in the conference at Hampton-Court did countenance the Dean of Pauls and the Bishop of London disputing against Doctor Reynolds and others that maintained the assurance of salvation or predestination by the protestant justifying faith and yet not withstanding the King's dislike noless politik then religious of a principle so damnable to the soule and dangerous to the state it would not be condemned nor censured unless the 39. Articles of religion and the whole frame of English protestancy were overthrown as Doctor Reynolds made appeare And indeed Mr. Perkins doth demonstrat in his reformed Catholick pag. 39. the necessary connexion and continuance of the assurance of salvation with the protestant doctrin of justifying faith in these words If vpon every aboad in sin the party be again vncertain of his salvation then was the former certainty no certainty at all For his sin notwithstanding he yet remembreth his former supposed certainty and therfore if he was once truly assured he can not during every his aboad in sin forget how that he was so assured which his only remembrance therof suffiseth to continue and preserve his former supposed certainty even during his aboad in sin So that if Cromwel by his justifying faith was once sure of his salvation or predestination Protestants must believe he could never loose that assurance and must grant that he went to heaven without any punishment even in Purgatory for his murthers periury hypocrysy adulteries c. Such a belief must needs raise other Cromwells for who will not venture his life for a Crown by the most vnjust means when he is sure to be cron'd in God's glory though he miss of his ayme in this world and perish in the attempt As it cannot be denyed but that these and the like dangerous consequences do naturally flow from this principle of Protestancy so we must acknowledg and admire the extraordinary skill and constancy of them who sit at the helme and steer the ship of this great Common-wealth so stedily in so turbulent a sea and stormy weather against the most violent currents of perverse inclinations and principles long may they continue their prosperous course but surely them-selves do apprehend that at long running
by faith in Christ not by good works which they in no wise did affect We Catholicks do not pretend to have no evill-livers in our Church but this we may say with truth and I hope without offence that the difference between Protestant and Catholick â—â—â—ll-livers is that when Protestants sin they do nothing but what they are encouraged vnto by their justifying faith and the other principles of their Religion but when Catholicks sin they go against the known Tenets of their faith and profession Even our Pardons and Jndulgences how-ever so plenary are so far from encouraging vs to a continuance or relapse of sinning that they involue as a precedent and necessary condition a serious and sincere repentance of our former offences and afirm purpose and resolution of never returning to the like crimes and after all is don we pretend to no such vndoubted certainty of being pardon'd either by confession or Indulgences because we are not certain whether we do al as we ought as Protestants presume to have of their justification and saluation by only faith The nature of this justifying faith and of other Protestant principles considered We Catholicks have reason to thanck God that the prudence â—f the Prince and moderation of his Ministers is so extraordinary that it keeps the indiscreed zeal of a multitude so strangly principl'd if not as much with in the limits of Christianity and civility towards their fellow subjects as were to be wished yet so that the execution of the sanguinary and penal statuts is not altogeather so distructive as the Presbiterians and others endeavor Untill the generality of these Nations reflect vpon the impiety of the first Reformers and vpon their own mistakes in preferring the mad fancies of a few dissolute Friars concerning the nature of Christian faith before the constant Testimony and doctrin of the whole visible Church we cannot expect that they who govern so mistaken a multitude can make justice the rule of the publick Decrees which depend of the concurrence and acceptance of men whose greatest care is to promote Protestancy and persecute Popery SECT IX Protestants mistaken in the consistency of Christian faith humility Charity peace either in Church or state with their making Scripture as interpreted by privat persons or fallible Synods or fancied general Councells composed of all discenting Christian Churches the rule of faith and Iudg of Controversies in Religion How every Protestant is a Pope and how much also they are overseen in making the 39. Articles or the oath of Supremacy a distinctive sign of Loyalty to our Protestant Kings LVther Zuinglius Calvin Cranmer and all others that pretended to reform the doctrin of the Church of Rome seing they could not prove their new Religions or Reformations by testimonies from antiquity or by probability of Reason were inforc't to imitat the example of all Heretiks who as S. Austin says l. 1. de Trin. c. 3. endeavour to defend their falls and deceitfull opinions out of the Scriptures If on shall ask any Heretick saith that ancient Father Vincentius lyr l. 1. cons. Haer. c. 35. from whence do you prove from whence do you teach that I ought to forsake the vniuersal and ancient faith of the Catholik Church Presently he answereth scriptum est It is written and forthwith he prepareth a thousand testimonies a thousand examples a thousand authorities from the law from the Apostles from the Prophets This shift is so ordinary and notorious that Luther him-self postill Wittemberg in 2. con 8. Dom. post Trin. fol. 118. Dom. post Trin. fol. 118. affirmeth the sacred Scripture is the book of Heretiks because Heretiks are accustomed to appeale to that book neither did there arise at any time any heresy so pestiferous and so foolish which did not endeavor to hide it self under the vaile of Scripture And yet Luther Calvin Cranmer c. finding nothing to say for them-selves either in History or Fathers and seing Tradition so cleerly bent against them that they could not name as much as on Parish or person which ever professed their protestant doctrines they appeal'd from the word of God proposed by the visible and Catholick Church and Counâ—â—ls to their own Canon and Translations of Scripture and from that sense of Scripture which the Church and Councells had follow'd for 1500. years to that which their own privat spirit temporal interest or fallacious reason diâ—â—â—ted to them-selves and so did others that followed their examples making every privat Protestant or at least every reforâ—â—d Congregation Judg of Scripture Church Councells and Fathers In so much that Luther tom 2. Wittemberg cap. de Sacram. fol. 375. setteth down this rule for all Protestants to be directed 〈◊〉 The Governors of Churches and Pastors of Christ's sheep 〈◊〉 indeed power to teach but the sheep must judge whâ—â—â—er they propose the voice of Christ 〈◊〉 of strangers c. Wherfore let Popes Bishops Councells c. decree order enact what they please we shal not hinder but we who are Christ's sheep and heare his voice will judge whether they propose things true and agreable to the voice of our Pastor and they must yeeld to us and subscribe and obey our sentence and censure Calvin though contrary to Luthâ—â— in many other things yet in this doth agree as being the ground wherupon all protestant Reformations must rely in his lib. 4. Institut cap. 9. § 8. he says The definitions of Councels must be examined by Scripture and Scripture interpreted by his rules and Spirit The same is maintained by the Church of England as appears in the defence of the 39. Articles printed by authority 1633. wherin it is sayd pag. 103. Authority is given to the Church and to every member of sound judgment in the same to judg controversies of faith c. And this is not the privat opinion of our Church but also the judgment of our godly brethren in foreign Nations And by Mr. Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his true difference c. part 2. pag. 353. The people must be Discerners and Judges of that which is taught How inconsistent this doctrin is with Christian faith is evident by the pretended fallibility and fall of the visible Church which all Protestants do suppose and must maintain to make good the necessity and lawfullness of their own interpretations and Reformations For if the Roman Catholik and ever Visible Church may and from time to time hath erred as the Church of England declares in the 39. Articles no reformed Congregations whether Lutheran Presbiterian or Prelatick can have infallible certainty but that them-selves have fallen into as great errors as those which they have pretended to reform in the Roman Church And if they have not infallible certainty of the truth of their reformed doctrin they can not pretend to Christianity of faith that involves an assurance of truth which assurance is impossible if that the Church can be mistaken in it's proposall So that Christianity of faith including
as an essential requisit the vndoubted assurance of the truth of what is proposed by the Church as revealed by God and Protestancy necessarily supposing fallibility or possibility of error in that same Church and proposal Christian faith is ther by rendred impossible and the Protestant Doctrin demonstrated 〈◊〉 be inconsistent with the nature of Catholick Religion with the certainty of Divine faith and with the Authority of Christ's Church Neither is the Protestant doctrin in this particular less consistent with Christian charity and humility then with Catholick faith For what judgment can be more rash injurious and contrary to Christian charity then to assert that so many holy and learned Doctors as have bin and are confessed Papists and even the whole visible Church for the space at least of 1000. years could either ignorantly mistake or would wilfully forsake the true sence of God's word so cleerly shining in Scripture as every petty Protestant doth pretend or what is more repugnant 〈◊〉 Christian modesty and humility then that homely Doctors and half witted wits should preferr their own privat opinions in matters of faith before the common consent and belief of 〈◊〉 Fathers of the Church the Definitions of general Councels the Tradition and testimony of so many ages Jt is both a ridiculous and sad spectacle to see how every student of the University that hath learn'â— to conster 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 or to quibble or scribble some-what in Greek English or Latin takes vpon him to talk of Religion and to censure St. 〈◊〉 St. Austin St. Christom c. and contemn both ancient and modern Catholick Avthors preferring before the whole Church him-self and his Poâ—antick Tutors or Fellows of Oxford and Cambrige Collâ—gâ—s Nay the illiterat people even the women are grown to that height of spiritual pride an infallible 〈◊〉 of Heresy that they pitty our Popish ignorance and fancy they can 〈◊〉 with the Text of their English Bibles falsly translated and fondly interpreted the greatest Roman Divines So true is the saying of St. Hierom in Epist. ad Paulinum Scripture is the only art which all people teach before they have learn't The pratling woman the old doting man c. And therfore advers Lucifer bids men not flatter them-selves with quoting Scripture to confirm their opinions seing the Devill him-self made vse of God's word which consists more in the sense then in the letter How impossible is it to govern peaceably so pratling and presuming a Protestant multitude either in Church or state is too manifest by the last experiences in England wher the endeavours of reducing this Protestant arrogancy to some kind of reason was the occasion and object of the Rebellion King Charles I. and his Councel for attempting to make the inferiors subordinat to their superiors in doctrin and disciplin and the subjects obedient to the laws of the land were aspers'd as Papists and destroy'd as enemies to the Evangelical liberty of Protestancy and as subverters of the fundamental principles of the Reformation Popish rebellions happen because the Promotors therof fall from that fervor of their faith and devotion which they ought to practise but the English Protestant Rebellion was raised and continued by the most devout pure fervent and zealous sort of Protestants in persuance and maintenance of their Religion Other rebellions are commonly vnexpected chances springing from a sudain fury or feare of desperat people but the late Rebellion was and is to this day pretended by many to have bin a pious and sober proceeding the King's murther only excepted of the prudent and Religious men of the Nation assembl'd in Parliament and is so justifiable by the principles of Protestancy that he must be thought not only a wise but a fortunat King of England that can prevent or suppress the like revolution in his Reign so long as Protestancy doth reign with him The reason is as manifest as the experience and the cause as the effect For if a Common-wealth were so instituted that every privat person might pretend by his birth-right or Privilege to admit of no other Iudg or Interpreter of the laws but him-self or at least might lawfully and legaly appeale from all Courts of Judicature even from the highest which is the Parliament to his own privat Judgment what intollerable confusion would it breed what justice subordination peace propriety or prosperity could be expected in such a government The same laws and authority which ought to decide all differences would be the subject and occasion of perpetual quarrells This is the condition and constitution of Protestant Churches and States Every privat person is a supreme Iudg of Religion and sole Interpreter of Scripture he may appeale both from Soveraigns and Bishops from their temporal and Ecclesiastical laws to his own privat judgment or spirit and him-self must determin the difference and conclude whether the Decrees of Church and State be agreable to God's word that is to his own Interpretation therof which commonly is byassed by privat interest or some singular fancy of his own And though the Governors and Clergy of his Church and Country tell him he ought to suspend his judgment and submit the same to 〈◊〉 Parliament or to a general Councel not like that of Trent but to one composed of all Nations and Christian Congregations called by the joynt authorâ—â—y of all temporal Princes but in the mean time he must 〈◊〉 to the Decrees of the Church and state wherof he is a member when they inculcat this lesson vnto a zealous Protestant◠〈…〉 not so simple as to believe that they who read this 〈◊〉 speak as they think or that they believe any such general Councel is possible for that every 〈◊〉 knows temporal Princes will never agree about the President time place and other circumstances of such a Counceâ—â— and though they should and the Turck and other Infidels give way to such a sâ—spitious Assembly of Christians yet when they mâ—tâ— nothing could be resolu'd â—or want of their agrement in a 〈◊〉 of judging of controversies every sect â—â—icking to it 's own principles and proper sence of Scripture So thaâ— every Protestant vnderstands the design of this doctrin to be but a fetch of their own Clergy to make it-self in the mean time solâ— Judg of Religion contrary to the principles and privileges of Protestancy and therfore laugh at the folly of such a proposal and pretext We Roman Catholicks need no such Devices nor delays we are content to submit to such general Councels as may be had our Popes and Councels define according to the tradition and sense of Scripture of the true Church our Censures must suppose known causes and crimes and if with all these cautions the Pop's spiritual jurisdiction is thought to be so dangerous to the soveraignty of Kings and peace of subjects least forsooth it might be indirectly applyed to temporal matters that all Protestants vpon that score renounce the Papal authority with how much more reason
ought every one to renounce his own judicature of Religion and Scripture tyed to no rules but to his own discretion and to an indiscernable and privat spirit There is greater danger that Protestants may abuse this spiritual Soveraignty by an indirect application therof to temporal affaires then the Pope his who being a stranger and at such a distance can not if he would have the conveniencies oportunities and occasions of plotting rebellion which Natives and subjects may lay hold on with less danger of a discovery and greater hopes of success It is sayd that in time of a Parliament wherin many of the lower House stood vpon higher termes then was thought convenient for the state though warranted by the purest Protestancy a Gentleman presented a petition to King James who seemed to admire that any would sue to him in a time ther were as his Majesty said three hundred Kings sitting in the House of Commons and therfore bid the Gentleman repaire thither for relief We see in the late long Parliament how some few membres of the House of Commons prevail'd against K. Charles I. in his own Court and Citty by making them-selves popular vpon the score of the Protestant Religion and Scripture How afterwards these and their faction were supplanted by Cromwell's sense of Scripture and how that he wanted only the name of King How after his death every Commander had hopes to succeed him in this power and Protectorship and without question some might had not the Duke of Albermalâ— bin so honest We have grounds therfore to say that every Protestant that hath wit and valor and will take hould of the advantages of his Religion may hope to be a King or Protector and we cannot but admire that any states-man doth except against the Roman Catholick Tenets for admitting of one Pope wheras according to the ground and principles of all Protestant Reformations there are as many Popes as Proâ—â—stants and every one of them much more absolute then the Bishops of Rome and their supremacy less consistent whith the security of Princes and peace of the people then his spiritual jurisdiction Besids the stay and security of a state consists in a discreet distribution of publick charges and employments and this in the choyce of persons qualified with such signs of conscience and loyalty as can hardly be counterfeited or misapplied wherof the principal is the profession of the Religion of the state therfore we see non trusted in weighty affaires of the Common-wealth but such as are of the Prince his Religion But if that Religion have no certain rule or only such a rule that maks men of no certain Religion it can be no more a sign of conscience and loyalty or fit to direct â—he King and Councell in their choyce of persons for their purpose and â—ust then a plume of feathers or a garniture of ribands fancied for it's colours The reason is obvious and concluding because the security of a King and the prosperity of his Kingdoms is grounded vpon the loyalty of his subjects and servants who are intrusted with secret designs and publick employments both in the civill and military list their loyalty is directed by their conscience their conscience by their Religion their Religion by their rule of faith If therfore their rule of faith be but their own fancy of Scripture or Scripture as it is interpreted by every man's privat judgment without any obligation of conscience to submit to the contrary interpretation of their national Synâ—â— or Church because neither of them pretend to be infallible then loyalty conscience religion government and King are as subject to the changes of fortune and animosities of faction as the fickle fancy of every privat person is apt to vary according to his weackness of Iudgment or strength of passion and to declare for that party which will be most for his interest This inconstancy of the reformed Religions is acknowledged by them-selves Duditius a learned and zealous protestant quoted and highly commended by Beza for his piety and elegant witt ep 1. ad Andraeam Duditium pag. 13. lamenteth the condition of his reformed Brethren in these words They are carryed about with every wind of doctrin now to this part now to that whose Religion what it is to day you may perhaps know but what it will be to morrow neither you nor they can certainly tell pag. 5. ep Bezae cit In what head of Religion do they agree that impugn the Roman Bishop If you examin all from the head to the foot you shal almost find nothing affirmed by on which another will not averr to be wicked And their Divines do dayly differ from them-selves Menstruam fidem habentes coyning a monthly faith Now what smale hopes there are of remedying this mis-fortune Sands ingeniously confesseth in his relation fol. 82. The Papists have the Pope as a common Father Adviser and Conductor to reconcile their jarrs to decide their differences to draw their Religion by consent of Councels vnto vnity c. wheras on the contrary side Protestants are as severed or rather scattered troups each drawing adiverse way without any means to pacify their quarrels no Patriarch one or more to have a common superintendance or care of their Churches for correspondency and vnity no ordinary way to assemble a generall Councel of their part the only hope remaining ever to assuage their contention To this we may add the saying of Melancton as remarkable as true Quos fugiamus habemus sed quos sequamur non intelligimus we know who we should avoyd meaning the Papists Religions is to believe what you think fit according to your best vnderstanding of a writing you can not vnderstand by any human and privat industry of your own and will not learn from any publik authority of the Church because by following the interpretation of the Church you fancy that you may be mistaken so that for feare of being mistaken in or by publick authority the protestant either falls into obstinacy in his own privat opinion or into an indifferency for all opinions and so becoms to be an Heretick or of no Religion Among the protestant Confessions of faith the 39. Articles of the prelatick Church of England is estem'd an excellent piece and yet the same Articles acknowledg that the visible Church of God hath erred and may err from time to time and by consequence the prelatick may have erred in this very assertion as in most of the 39. Articles How this acknowledged vncertainty of truth can agree with the certainty or Christianity of faith or with any hopes of salvation I can not comprehend But albeit these articles seem as insufficient for salvation as men are vncertain of their truth yet are they thought usefull to the government for though they want the substance that is the certainty of faith yet they have the face of religion and formality of law because they talk of God Christ Trinity c. And are
vs as sacred Thus much have I thought good to remember that Volanus may receive answer from himself when he so often inforceth against vs the authority of learned men and the consent of the Church c. And truly Socinus doth defend his error concerning Christ with as many and as cleer texts of Scripture not vnderstood in the sense of the Roman Catholick Church as any point of Protestancy is maintained by other Protestants The Puritans now called Presbiterians vse the same way of arguing against the Prelatiks and with no less success then socinus against Volanus as may be seen in Cartwright in his second reply against episcopacy p. 1. pag. 484. And that it may appear saith he how justly we call this Canon of the Councell the first generall of Nice in the Canon touching the Metropolitan which the Prelatiks vrged in favor of Episcopacy vnto the tuch stone of the word of God let it be considered c. In the same Councell appeareth that to those chosen of the ministery vnmarried it was not lawfull to take any wife afterwards c. Paphnutius sheweth that not only this was before that Councell but was an ancient Tradition of the Church in which both him-felf and the whole Councell rested c. If the ancient Tradition of the Church can not authorise this neither can ancient custome authorise the other The Prelatick Clergy would fain hould Episcopacy by virtue of Tradition and of the authority of the Nicen Councell and yet would have Priests marry contrary to the same tradition and authority In like manner as the same Mr. Cartwright well observeth ibid. pag. 582. the Bishops of the Church of England would needs have the Nicen Councell be of sufficient authority to maintain Arch-Bishops but not the Pope wheras the on is as cleerly expressed as the other and no less necessary for the government of the Church If saith he an Arch-Bishop be necessary for calling a Provincial Councell when the Bishops are divided it is necessary there be also a Pope which may call a generall Councell when division is among the Arch-Bishops for when the Churches of one Province be divided from other as you ask me so I ask you who shall assemble them togeather who shall admonish them of their duties when they are assembled If you can find a way how this may be don without a Pope the way is also found wherby the Church is disburdned of the Archbishop When Prelaticks dispute with Presbiterians about Episcopacy and ceremonies c. they extoll the four first general Councells but when they dispute with Roman Catholicks about the vnmarried life of Priests the Pop's supremacy or any other point of Popery then they extenuate the authority of the same Councells and will admitt of no other rule of faith but Scripture So that a Prelatick Protestant against Presbiterians is a Papist and against Papists is a Presbiterian what he is or would be if both did argue against him at the same time is not well known to me nor as I suppose to him-self but if he admits of the two main pillars wherby protestancy is supported which are the pretended fall and fallibility of the visible Church and the arbitrary interpretation of Scripture he may be any thing he pleases and to speak more modestly of him then Modestinus of Calvinists he is in a faire way to be a baptised Iew Mahometan or Arian and can not miss that way if he will be guided by the Protestant principles and follow the track of the most learned of the reformation Both Luther and Calvin dislik't the word Trinity on sayd it sounded couldly the other barbarously and Luther by omitting in his Translation of the new Testament this Text of Scripture There-be three which give witness in heaven the Father the word and the holy Ghost and these three be one sheweth how little inclined he was to believe that sacred Mystery and by saying that his soule hated Homusion and that the Arians did very well to reject that new and profane word from the rules of faith he declareth how his Protestant rule and reformation doth direct men to heresy and to all kind of infidelity for there is not a more refined heresy then Scripture mis-interpreted and mis-applyed and Scripture may be as easily mis-interpreted and mis applyed against the Trinity or the second Person 's equality and consubstantiality as applied to any on point of Protestancy The Anti-Trinitarians of Poland Transilvania and Hungary think themselves as good Calvinists as any French Hugonots and better Protestants then English Prelaticks or German Lutherans because they not only agree with all reformed Churches in the Fundamentalls of Protestancy that is in supposing the Apostacy of the Catholick Church and in reforming it by privat authority and their own interpretation of Scripture but go a step further in the Reformation by denying the Trinity By the principles of Protestancy and the practise of the first Protestant Reformers it is left to the choyce and discretion of every particular Church and person what articles of Popery are fitt to be rejected by their privat interpretation of Scripture and indeed it is impossible for men not tyed to any rule but to their own fancies of Scripture to agree in the points of Popery what to reject or retain They who confine with the Turk's Dominions venture to deny the Trinity and the Divinity of Christ and laugh at their brethrens arguments against their impiety as deduced only from Tradition Councells and Fathers and call them old Roman raggs long since torn in pieces by the Protestants them-selves in other points of Protestancy c. Hi sunt vetusti panni quos vos laceratis in aliis fidei articulis c. lacerata jamdudum calceamenta Nullus Nemo H. 9. They are say they patcht showes worn out long agon but heer in England France c. where no neighboring Nations deny the Trinity or Incarnation Protestants make those Misteries fundamental articles of faith but in Transilvania and Hungary The principles of Protestancy are not kept in such awe as heer they make bold there to apply Scripture against any mysteries of Christianity Wherfore we must not admire that they as Mr. Hooker tells vs Eccles. Polâ—â— l. 4. pag. 183. Of the reformed Churches of Poland think the very belief of the Trinity to be a part of Anti-Christian corruption and that the Pop's triple Crown is a sensible mark wherby the world might know him to be that misticall Beast spoken of in the Revelation in no respect so much as in his doctrin of the Trinity Nor when they say that St. Athanasius his Symbol is the Symbol of Sathan and brag that Luther did scarce vntile the Babilonian Jower of Rome but that they do vtterly demolish it and dig vp its very foundation By which words they give cleerly to vnderstand that the Protestants of Germany England Denmark c. are but superficial Protestants
and are as yet far short of that substantial and fundamental Reformation whervnto the principles of Protestancy and the Protestant rule of faith or an arbitrary interpretation of Scripture doth direct and incline all Churches of the Reformation As for our English Presbiterians and Fanaticks they agree with the Polonian Hungarian and Transilvanian protestant Arrians and Anti-Trinitarians in believing the Protestant Reformations can not be pious and perfect so long as they retain any on point of Popery and indeed there is as much reason and ground in Scripture to reject all as any on and the Protestant principles warant the deniall of the Trinity and Incarnation as well as of the Mass and Transubstantiation The prelaticks perceive this to be true and therfore in the 39. Articles to avoyd scandal and discredit profess the belief of many mysteries that according to the very foundation of their Reformation they ought to deny and though they seem not to be guilty of impiety in their resolution of retaining some yet are they convicted of incoherency in not rejecting all as we shall now manifestly prove SECT XI How the indifferency or rather inclination of Protestancy to all kind of infidelity is further demonstrated by the Prelatick doctrin and distinction of fundamental and not fundamental articles of faith The design of their fundamental distinction layd open The Roman Catholick the sole Catholick Church and how it hath the authority of iudging all controversies of Religion VNity of doctrin being a confessed mark of the true Church which is called One in relation to one and the same faith and Protestants perceiving they want this vnity and the means to bring them to it every particular Church and person challenging a right to interpret Scripture after his own manner as well as Luther and Calvin c. who could not assume to them-selves that liberty without granting it to others and that not only their sundry Churches and confessions differ extreamly in doctrin but even the members of one and the same Congregation agree not among them-selves in the explanation of their Articles nor in the Authority of their Church to command and determin what articles ought to be believed this I say considered by Protestants some of their chief writers and particularly the English Prelaticks have invented a distinction wherby they hope to foole their flocks and make them believe that there is not only an vnity but an vniversality of faith amongst all dissenting Protestants and by consequence that they are true Catholicks They divide therfore the articles of Christian Religion into fundamentall and not fundamentall Fundamentall they call those wherin all Christians do agree not fundamentall they make every article wherof them-selves or any other Christians doubt how ever so fundamentall it may be held by the rest By which doctrin they make Arians Nâ—â—torians and all ancient Hereticks good Catholicks and their errors not fundamentall or destructive to salvation because forsooth they are Christians though deny the consubstantiality of Christ. This is no wrested consequence of ours but their own confessed Tenet The great prelatick writer Doctor Morton late Bishop of Duresme in his approved and applauded book of the Kingdom of Jsrael and of the Church dedicated to Queen Elizabeth pag. 94 sayth The Churches of Arians are to be accounted the Church of God because they do hould the foundation of the Ghospell which is faith in JESUS Christ the son of God and Saviour of the world And pag. 91. He giveth this general rule Whersoever a company of men do joyntly and publickly by worshipping the true God in Christ profess the substance of Christian Religion which is faith in JESUS Christ the Son of God and Saviour of the world ther is a true Church notwithstanding any corruption what soever c. Thus they plead for the Arrians declaring in their favour that consubstantiality of the son or his being the natural son of God is not the substance of Christian belief A man would think that the real presence of Christ in the Sacrament is a substantial point of faith seing ther of dependeth the reality of our Sacrifice the feeding or famishing of our soules and the verifying or falsifying of Christ's plain and express words and yet Bishop Iewel the greatest piller of the Church of England in his Apology for the same pag. 101. edit 1600. obâ—erving that Protestants were divided in the belief of that mystery tells vs it is but a matter of indifferency The Lutherans and Zuinglians saith he are both sides Christians good friends and Brethren they vary not between them-selves vpon the principles and foundations of our Religions c. But vpon one only question the real presence neither weighty nor great Doctor Reynolds in his 5. Conclusion annexed to his conference pag 722. affirmeth the real presence to be but as it were the grudging of a litle ague if otherwise the party hould the Christian faith And all Protestants conspire in this heretical shift because their change and choyce of articles of faith can not be maintained by any other way but by denying that therby they touch the foundation of Christian Religion So Luther defended his Consubstantiation as may be seen in Amandus Polanus in his Synop. pag. 446. And Iacobus Acontius lib. 3. Stratagematum Sathanae pag. 135. saith It 's evident concerning as well those who hould the real presence of Christ's Body in the bread as those others which deny it that although of necessity one part do err yet both are in way of saluation if in other things they be obedient to God Jn this Protestant distinction we must distinguish two things 1. The design 2. The doctrin wherupon Protestants ground their design In this Section J will discover the design and declare the weakness therof In the next I will demonstrat the falshood of the doctrin wherby they intended to carry on their design Protestants proceed in this affair as weak Ministers of state when they find by experience they have bin mistaken in taking their measures and in the management of publick concerns they would fain be reconciled and make strict leagues with such Potentats as formerly they had disobliged and them-selves now stand in need of their friendship and fancy they can effect all by inculcating vnto them general notions of a common danger grounded vpon the power and pride of some neighbouring and emulous Prince So Prelaticks reflecting vpon the weackness of their cause occasion'd through the dissentions of the Reformed Religions and vpon the incoherency of their own 39. Articles with the foundation and liberty of Protestancy would fain by a generall notion of Christianity vnite all heretical Churches to them-selves against the Roman Catholicks pretended pride and power In which proceedings they commit two great indiscretions 1. They do not consider how they have disobliged the Greek and most of the Eastern Churches by declaring in their 39. Articles the doctrin of the Holy Ghost's procession from the Father and
1260. years And pag. â—4â— From the time of Constantine vntill these our days even 1260. years the Pope and his Clergy hath possessed the outward visible Church of Christians And their chief Doctors ingeniously acknowledg that their Churches were either so obscure or so opprest that notwithstanding their own serious examinatiâ—â— and diligent search into all histories both sacred and profane they can not find in the space of at least 1300. years as much as a record or Tradition of any on person to beare witness that their faith sense of Scripture or Reformation was preach't by Christ and his Apostles Sebastianus Francus in ep de Abrog Statutis ecclesiast saith Statim post Apostolos c. Presently after the Apostles times all things were turneâ— vpside down c. And that for certain through the work of Anti-christ the externall Church togeather with the faith and the Sacraments vanished away presently after the Apostles departure and that for these 1400. years the Church hath bin no wher externall and visible Peter Martyr so much commended by Calvin and sent for by Cranmer to help to frame the Religion of the Church of England pag. 462. of his work de caelibatu votis saith as for the judgment of the Fathers because our Adversaires the Papists both in this and other controversies are accustomed to appeale to them J do not think it the part of a Christian to appeale from the Scriptures of God to the judgments of men And pag. 476. So long as we go no further then the Councells and Fathers we shall always remain in the same errors This Sophister would faine make Protestants believe that the question is whether the Fathers sense of Scriptures ought to be preferred before the sense of the Protestants them-selves confess that both Councells and Fathers are contrary to their interpretation Whitaker on of the learned'st Protestants that ever writ answering Duraeus and acknowledging the truth of the assertion coms off with this poore evasion l. 7. pag. 478. Jt is sufficient for us to know by conferring the Popish doctrin with Scripture that they do not agree let Histories say what they list So litle do the Ecclesiastical Annals favour Protestancy that never any point therof is mentioned without mentioning also how it began and was comdemned as heresy Now let Protestants examin our Roman Catholick witnesses we do not stop as they must at the last age 1500. we produce in every Century of years the most eminent persons for Sanctity and learning that then lived who not only professed our faith living but also dying as by the Traditions of all Christendom their own writings and the confession of our Adversaries is manifest wherof the Divines of Magdeburg hertofore quoted writ copiously in their Centuries These Fathers and Doctors of the Church in each respective Century delivered the Roman Catholick faith to the next succeeding not as a privat opinion of their own but as the publick pure primitive Apostolick saith which they had received as such from the precedent age confirmed by the vnanimous testimony of their known Catholick immediat Predecessours What exceptions or objections can Protestants pretend against the holy and learned Fathers so impartial Iudges and witnesses They could not be ignorant of what was the publick and vniversal faith or Church in their times and they were men of so great integrity that they would not for any temporal interest conceale the truth in a matter wherof depended eternity They were not angry saith S. Augustin disputing against the Pelagians advers Julian l. 2. prope finem lib. 3. c. 17. lib. 4. c. 12. neither at you or vs what they have found in the Church that they have holden they have taught what they have learn't what they have received from their fore-fathers they have delivered to posterity The most learned Protestants decline the Fathers judgment and testimony for no other reason but because they find them to be Roman Catholicks in their writings so that the question is not whether they by for vs but whether their testimony for vs averring that the Roman Catholick sense of Scripture is the same which Christ and his Apostles deliuered ought to be preferred before the contrary testimony of Luther Calvin Cranmer or of the other Convocations and Parliaments of England of Edward 6. and Queen Elizabeth who prove not their reformed sense of Scripture by ancient tradition but by a new arbitrary interpretation of Scripture And in what Court of Judicature would such an vncertain guess pass for a legal proof Wheras tradition is the only evidence wherby the greatest civil controversies even of regal successions and titles are decided in the Protestants Courts Therfore it ought not to be excluded as superfluous or superstitious from the Church SVBSET III. AS to their exception that the Roman Catholick Church is but a part and ought not to be judge of all other Christians we answer that not by all Christians but by on part were all controversies in the Church decided since the Apostles times and the other part which did not submitt to the judgment of that one in matters of faith and disciplin were censured hereticks That the Judgment and censures in all ages were issued but by on part and this the Roman Catholick party that lived in communion with the Bishop of Rome and the Councells that acknowledged his jurisdiction we prove by the confessed examples of every Century In the first the controversy of the legal ceremonies was determined by S. Peter and the Apostles in a Councell wherin S. Peter presided Act. 15. In the second Century the Christians were divided about celebrating E'aster the controversy was decided by S. Victor Bishop of Rome as S. Peter's successor and because the Churches of Asia would not conform themselves to his sentence he excommunicated them Euseb. l. 5. hist. c. 23. 24. And though S. Irenaeus approved not of S. Victor's severity yet he never questioned his jurisdiction or supremacy or the legality of his censures And because some Christians persisted obstinatly in not conforming to the Pop's Decree of celebrating Easter they were for that obstinacy declared hereticks and as such numbred in Catalogues by S. Epiphanius haeres 50. S. Augustin haeres 26. and by Tertullian de praescript in fine and called Quarto-decimans In the third Century by the Pope Cornelius and his Roman Councell the Novatian heresy was condemned Euseb. ex versione Rufini lib. 6. histor cap. 33. and though there were not as many Bishops in that Roman Councell as at Trent yet the whole Church thought the authority sufficient and legal to declare the Novatians hereticks The same Pope and Stephen his Successour condemned such Christians as thought and taught that they who had bin baptised by hereticks ought to be rebaptised In the forth Century the Arian heresy was condemned by the Councell of Nice wherin were but 318. Bishops whose testimony was thought sufficient and legal against a far greater
are now superfluous and disrespectfull to the Royal Family that Reigns but such as have the honor to know him best assure us his Lâ—p is no great friend to Pâ—pists Lastly whosoever will call vnto mind the mis-chief which but a few members of the House of Commons of the long Parliament wrought against the late King and will observe how popular others of the same stamp are now and how apt the giddy multitude is to be fool'd again into Rebellion by the like madd zeale against Popery will be of opinion that not any on thing can be of so great prejudice to the peace and prosperity of England as the continuance of lawes which if executed make the Nation and Government SVBSECT II. Queen Marys and the Inquisitions severity against Protestancy can be no President or excuse for the Statuts against Popery I Will conclude this matter with answering the vulgar Objection made for vindication of the penal and sanguinary lawes of Queen Elizabeth against Roman Catholicks grounded vpon a parity of the like lawes executed by Queen Mary and the Jnquisition against Protestants The disparity will discover the fallacy and dissolue the force of their argument Neither Queen Mary nor the Jnquisition made any lawes against Protestants they were made by the first Christian Emperours and accepted by all Catholick Kings into the statuts of their Kingdoms and confirmed by their Parliaments The ancient Christian Soveraigns not only believed that the Roman faith was the Apostolick but found by experience the same Roman Catholick faith had peaceable principles agreablâ—â—o just Government and therfore they enacted lawes of death infamy confiscation of goods c. against all such as presumed to alter that doctrin declaring such as contradicted the Tenets therof to be Innovators and Hereticks When protestancy began in England they who preach't the new doctrin being conscious of their own guilt and of having incurred the penalties of these ancient Christian lawes then in force against Innovators and Hereticks and in particular against the marriage of Priests with Nuns proceeded other-wise Zozomen hist. lib. 6. cap. 3. affirmeth how that the Christian Emperour Jovinian who was in course the third Emperour after Constantin the Great published an Edict that who allured a Nun to mariage should be therfore punished with the loss of his head And this law is yet extant Câ—d l. de Episcopis Câ—â—ricis But they I say petitio to the Parliament of Edward â— to have those 〈◊〉 repealed wherby you may see how they acknowledged their own doctrin was Heresy whervpon they werâ— dispensed with to marry and all the 〈◊〉 lawes against Herâ—tickâ— and heresiâ—â— were repealed Queen Mary succeeding restored the ancient lawes that had bin repealed by King Edâ—â—â—d 6. togeather with the ancient Religion but she was not the Author of them as Queen Elizabeth was of the penal and sanguinary statuts against Priests and Roman Catholicks which never had bin heard of before her time in a Christian Kingdom or Common-wealth Jn like manner the Inquisition maâ—â— no new lawes against Protestants neither do they sentence them to death they only declare that they are Innovators of the ancient Catholick doctrin or Hereticks and then the secular Magistrats do execute the temporal lawes in foâ—â—e against such persons If protestants had not found themselves guilty of heresy why were they so solicitious to have the laweâ— â—hat had bin â—â—acted against hereticks not lately but during those venâ—â—â—ble 〈◊〉 of the priâ—â—tive Church repealed why did 〈…〉 if their doctâ—â—â— was the â—â—me with that of â—he ancient Fathers that lived in times wherin the Imperial lawes were made and in force what needed they to except against lawes which had bin enacted to favour the doctrin of those Fathers with whom they pretend to agree Queen Mary therfore and the Inquisition who proceeded acâ— willing to those ancient â—â—wes against protestants did nothing but what all Christian and Catholick Emperours and Kings had don for the space of 1300. years against hereticks But Queen Elizabeth took the quite contrary way she observed that according to the principles of Christianity as also according to the ancient and modern lawes of England her self could not enjoy the Crown having bin declared illegitimat by sundry Acts of Parliament never repealed nor the Stewards be excluded they being the lawfull and immediat Heirs and because the Queen of Scots from whom they derived their title was a Catholick Queen Elizabeth made her-self and England Protestant that is by Acts of Parliament she declared that all the Catholick Emperours Kings and Churches of the world for almost 1300. years had bin superstitious and Idolatrous that the Bishop of Rome was Anti-Christ the Catholick Clergy Cheats the sea of Rome the whore of Babylon spiritual Jurisdiction a shee and secular supremacy the sacrifice of Christ's body and bloud a blasphemy five of the seaven Sacraments human invention and corrupt following of the Apostles Priesthood and Episcopacy nothing but a lay Ministery authorised vnder the Soveraign's great seâ—le all lawfull Priests and Bishops Traytors all Catholicks Hereticks c. And all these absurdities were made legal in England to make her Father's marriage with Anne Bullen seem lawfull wheras it had bin declared null and invalid by so many Parliaments of England that her self durst not attempt an immediat and cleer repeale of Acts so notoriously inconsistent with the right that herself pretended â—o the Crown Tâ—at 〈…〉 and men who expected favors from her should so metamorphose sacred things into profane Scripture into fancy and illegitimacy into legitimacy we do noâ— admire neither is it strange that illiterat people after a Century of years continuance and education in such a Religion should be zealous in the maintenance therof or that a Clergy which hath no other livelyhood nor hopes of promotion but by justifying these proceedings should endeavor to continue her lawes against orthodox Christianity and the known truth for their own interest are frailties incident to men but that the nobility and Gentry of England being so well vers'd in their own Chronikles and in the Histories of other Nations that persons of so much witt knowledg and judgment should not when they meet in Parliament move and resolve to restore Christianity and rectify so gross and vulgar mistakes especialy since the family against whose succession the statuts had bin introduced is restored to the Crown this 〈◊〉 or oblivion I say of the English 〈◊〉 and nobility iâ— hardly excusable And if the 〈◊〉 will not be moved out of charity to their fellow subjects and 〈◊〉 to abolish the sanguinary and penal Laws against Roman Catholicks let them do it out of civility to the Royal Family against whose party and Title so injust Laws were â—â—acted There is not therfore any thing 〈◊〉 more Queen Elizabeths penal statuts then to compare 〈◊〉 wiâ—h Queen Mariâ—â— and the Inquisitions proceedings against Protestants It 's now time that we pass from the examination of
protestant principles to the discovery of the frauds and â—â—â—â—â—fications wherwith the prâ—â—atick Clergy doth disguise them and divert their flocks from reflecting vpon those sad effects which they have wrought and must work wheresoever they are 〈◊〉 the Religion of the staâ—e A TREATISE OF RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT THE THIRD PART Containing a plain discovery of the Protestant Clergies frauds and falsifications wherby alone their doctrin is supported and made credible The conscience and conveniency of restoring or tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion demonstrated SECT I. That either the learned Protestant or Roman Catholick Clergy are Cheats and how every illiterat protestant may easily discern by wich of the two Clergieâ— he is cheated and therfore is obliged vnder pain of damnation to examin so neer a concern and to renounce the doctrin and communion of that Church wherin he is cheated of the true Church being so conspicuous and manifest by such eminent and visible marks Christ might well forbid the faithfull to communicat with Hereticks and Schismaticks for that their conventicles 〈◊〉 never be mistaken for the whole or even a part of the Catholick Church vnless men â—ill be so simple as to take their â—are word when they say Hic est Christus aut illic wheras if it were possible for learned men to be innocently mistaken Christ's command had not bin obligatory for in such â— case we were not bound to believe that Christ is rather in one Church then other seing each Church had reason sufficient to excuse learned parties from schism and â—â—resy But it being impossible that God should command vs to believe on Congregation of Christians and not believe others that pretend also to be the true Church of Christ without confirming the testimony and doctrin of that one Congregation which he bids vs believe and preferr before the rest with such cleer signes of the truth and so evident marks of Divine authority that the others compared therwith can have no probability two things must be granted 1. that the Catholiâ—â— Church of Christ cannot be composed of all or any dissenting Congregations 2. That the one only Congregation which is the true and Catholick Church can never be so eclipsed but that it must appeare much more eminent in sanctity miracles conversion of Nations and much more credible in it's testimonies then any other Wherfore we conclude that either the learned protestant clergy or the catholick must be cheats seing that notwithstanding the evident and eminent signes and marks of God's Church can not be found in both or in any two Congregations dissenting in their doctrin and rule of faith yet each of them make their illiterat flocks believe that their own is the true Church of God whervpon the signes and seales of his authority and veracity do cleerly shine No human art or industry if not born-out with more then ordinary and notorious impudencie can pretend to discredit or darken the spendor of true Miracles Sanctity Successiâ—â— become Masters of the Comerce as shall be proved I hope these considerations will invite and incite them to examin which of both the Clergies the Roman Catholick that petitions for â—r the Prelatick Protestant that opposeth liberty of conscience are the cheats And that they may find it out withouâ— much trouble I have thought sit to lett them know there is not any one controversy between them and vs which hath not bin handled in English and argued to the full on both sides now the summe of our disputes being this whether the primitive Church was Roman Catholick or rather Protestant in the controverted points as Praying to Saints Transsubstantiation Purgatory worship of Images the Canonicall letter and sense of Scripturâ— c. To decide the Controversy each side quotes the words of Scripture Councells and Fathers because the true doctrine hath bin preserved and recorded in these writings Let him therfore that doubts of the sense of the Text and of the sincerity of him that quotes it compare the Authors words with the 〈…〉 he will infallibly find out who is the Cheat. For he that doth corrupt the words or change the sense of Scripâ—â—re Councells and Fathers doth not stick to the doctrin of the primitive Church And because I have spent some time both before and after my conversion to the Catholick faith in examining the falsifications and frauds of Protestants and their objections against Papists in the same kind I may speak with more assurance then others who have not so much experience and do protest that I never thought it possible before I found it was so de facto that men pretending not only to the name of reformed Christianity but to the Reality and Sanctity of an Episcopal caracter and charge of soules could be so vnconsiderable vnworthy and vncharitable in matters of eternity as I have â—ound the Protestant writers and in particular the prelaticks of the Church of England Let any who desires to satisfie his conscience or curiosity pervse and compare either the books of Jevel and Harding or of Bishop Morton and Father Pesons the nature or essence of a body Or whether quantity be a thing distinct from that which we call a corporeal substance SVBSECT I. VVith what impudency and hipocrisy Bishop Ievell and other prelatick writers began to maintain the Protestancy of the Church of England And how they were blamed for appealing to antiquity by some of their own Brethren TO manifest the impudency and hypocrisy wherwith Prelatick Protestancy was broach't and imposed vpon the layty in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths reign I will begin with Bishop Jevell's famous challenge and his Seconds that offered to maintain the primitive antiquity of Protestancy and the novelty of Popery His words are As I sayd before I say again I am content to yeeld and subscribe if any of our learned Adversaries or if all the learned men that be alive be able to bring one sufficient sentence out of any one Catholick Doctor or Father or out of any old Generall Councell c. for the space of 600. years after Christ c Protesting also that he affirmeth thus much not as carried away with the heat of zeale but as moved with the simple truth least any of you should happily be deceived and think there is more weight on the other side then in conclusion will be found c. And then he brake into this vehement Apostrophe O mercifull God! who could think that there could be so much wilfulness in the heart of man Then exclaimes O Gregory O Austin O Hierom O Chrysostom O Leo O Dionise O Anaclâ—tus O Calixtus O Paul O Christ Jf we be 〈◊〉 acknowledged the impossibility of defending the Protestant Religion by Tradition or by any monuments oâ— examples from antiquity or by the sayings of Fathers and Councells Insomuch that Archbishop Whitgift in his defence against the reply of Cartwright pag. 472. 473. doth not stick to say that almost all the Bishops and learned Writers of
false dealing in matters of Religion CIvility is a branch of Charity and therfore ought to be extended to all men but if a man did observe either in Church or Court that a disguised Cut-purse oâ— Cut-throate doth great mischief I am of opinion the observer is bound in conscience to advertise both Church and Court of his vilanies and without any ceremony to tell every one down right such a person that you take for a nobleman or Gentleman is a Cheat and a Murtherer therfore trust him not avoyd his company Jf the Protestant Clergy teach and countenance false and damnable doctrin they are Cut-purses and Cut-throaths they exhaust the treasure of these Kingdoms and cheat the King and his Subjects of a very great revenue They and writ a book in defence of the real presence in Edward the sixts time he professed protestancy and writ against the real presence both which books Bishop Bonner produced in judgment against him In the begining of this yong King's reign he seemed to be a Lutheran but in the latter end therof a Zuinglian and altered accordingly the Common prayer booke which himself had composed and changed the 39. Articles of the Church according to the humor of that faction which prevailed in the state He made no more conscience of condemning to death An Ascue for denying the real presence an 31. of K. Henry 8. then of professing himself to be of her belief in the reign of K. Edward 6. and pressed that yong King very importunely to seale a warrant for burning of her Mayd Ioane of Kent alias Ioane Knell for that she denyed Christ took flesh of the B. Virgin But Joane Knell when Cranmer pronounced sentence against her reproached him for his inconstancy in religion telling that he condemned not long before An Ascue her mistress for a peece of bread and now condemned her self for a pecce of flesh And as he was now come to believe the first which he then had condemned so would he come in time to believe the second c. And 〈◊〉 it is to be observed that Cranmer persuaded the King to sign the warrant against Ioane Knell when there was no law in England to put any one to death for heresy because it was after that all penall statuts against heretiks had bin repealed and that favor was granted at Cranmer's and the first reformers own request and solicitations not daring to profess or preach their novelties before they might be secured by such a repeal from the severity of the lawes We have seen heretofore how he divorced K. Henry from Q. Catherin by his own authority and married him to An Bullen And afterwarâ—â—â—clared in Parliament that An Bullen was not true wife to 〈◊〉 King how he married him to An of Cleve and with in the compass of one yeare came again to the Parliament and sayd she was never true wife to his Majesty in again And this was objected by Nicolas Heath Archbishop of York and Lord Chancellor of England in his speech to the Parliament against the bringing in of Protestancy 1. Eliz. which speech saith learned Knot in his comment vpon Brerely p. 87. was read by him who told this to Knot and had seen divers of King Edward â— service books some with is some with signifieth and some with a blanck in the place Lastly how could Cranmer how could they thaâ—â—oyn'd with him be ignorant that thâ—â—r reformed doctrin was plain heresy seing they knâ—w it was notorious novelty and that many points therof had bin condemned as hereticall by the primitive Catholick Church and by lawes of the first Christian Emperours How could they excuse the abolishing of the Sacrifice of the Mass by their Common prayer and the caracter of Priesthood and Episcopacy by devising a new form of Ordination contaiing 〈◊〉 a syllable expressing the function either of Priest or Bishop contrary to all formes and Ritualls both of the Greek Latin and all other Christian Churches 〈◊〉 though their Successours since his Majesties restauration have acknowledged the invalidity of their Protestant formes of ordination by amending them in their new Book authoris'd by the late Act of Vniformity for the forme of ordaining a Bishop is corrected thus Receive the holy Ghost for the Office and work of a Bishop c. The forme of ordaining a Priest thus Receive the holy Ghost for the Office of a Priest c. yet this correcting comes too late for the past Ordinations and vnseasonably for the future also because none can give a priestly or Episcopal caracter which himself hath not and though the forme thus altered in their late edition be valid in it self yet can it not be validly applyed by laymen or which is the same by Ministers ordained by an invalid forme What could move the present prelatik Church of England to change their form of ordaining Priests and Bishops after a hundred years and above but the evidence and acknowledgment of it's nullity espetially if we consider with what in preaching is extoll'd by Fox and yet if you observe his proofs therof you will find that he was rather a Comedian then a Christian in the pulpit where in steed of solid discourses deduced from Scriptures and Fathers he entertâ—â—â—â—d his Audience with scurilous jests and some times grounded his Sermons vpon a play at cards and kept great stir with the King of Clubs the Ase of harts and the like foolish â—taffâ— good enough for the Heresies he displayed other times 〈◊〉 raysed at the â—ass calling the real presence the Maribone 〈◊〉 â—nd this so ridicolously that none but children applauded 〈◊〉 profane way of preaching by what Fox himself conâ—essâ—◠〈◊〉 his way you may fancy him to be another Hugh Pâ—â—â—â— But from his Sermons let vs go to his virtues Notwithstanding his great zeale in preaching and promoting the 〈…〉 recanted his doctrin therof twice once before Cardâ—â—â—l 〈…〉 second time before Arch-Bishop Warham and others 〈◊〉 K. Henry 8. declared against the Popes supremacy 〈◊〉 at the procurement of his Vicar Generall 〈…〉 of his Phisiâ—â—an D. r Butteâ— was named to the Bishoprick of 〈◊〉 but soon deprived therof by the same 〈◊〉 as an vnguilty and profane fellow his impiety was proved by many instances wherof one was eating of flesh on good friday without any pretext of sickness After King Henry 8. 〈◊〉 he sided with Hooper and Rogers for Puritanisme against Cranmer and Ridley who were then great stiklers for the prelatick disciplin therby to domineer over the Ministers who had bin in Germany and so would Latimer also if they both had not opposed his restitution to the Bishoprick of Worcesâ—â—â— Thus kept vnder by his two great Adversaries he 〈◊〉 thought by the Dutchess of Somersett a likely person in hopes of recovering his ancient dignity and reverences to inveigh against her Brother in law the Lord Admirall whom she mortaly hated and to reprehend publikly in the pulpit his ambition charging him also with dangerous
Bishops Bible This Bible thus caled as also of the large Volume was printed first at Paris Fox relates the story That some heresies having bin discovered therin Coverdale was sent for who did oversee the printing of his own and Tyndal's work but having some warning of what would follow saith Fox he with other English posted away from Paris as fast as they could to save them-selves leaving behind them all their Bibles of the great Volume c. but after they had recovered some of the same Bibles which the Lieutenant Criminal of Paris had not burnt with the rest moved therunto by covetousness they reprinted the same Bible in London but yet not without great loss and trouble for the hatred of the Bishops namely Stephen Gardiner and his fellows who mightily did stomack and malign the printing therof This is Fox his own story of the English Translation of Scripture which Protestants hold to be the true word of God though it was burnt as fals and heretical in France and condemned as such by act of Parliament in England and two Thousand falsifications discovered in the new Testament 〈◊〉 by learned 〈◊〉 Bishop of Dâ—resme Sanders â—â—counts how Miles Coverdale hearing that the University of Oxford was much bent against 〈◊〉 reformation in Edward 6. 〈◊〉 and that 〈…〉 â—aught at Coverdale for keeping 〈…〉 have bin his wife he came to confute and to convâ—â—◠〈◊〉 famous University and there in the pulpit told his audience he would 〈◊〉 of the Controversie of the Real presence having therfore first vehemently inveighed against such as murmured at his keeping a woman which he termed va◠〈◊〉 he added that he ought to be credited in the dispute of the Eucharist for that having inquired into the diversity of opinions and examined the Catholicks Transubstantiation the Lutherans Impaâ—ation the Zuingliâ—ns â—â—re figurative presence the Calvinists addition to 〈…〉 certain efficacy and energy of grace he could deliâ—er 〈◊〉 them what he had found out at last after 14 years stud◠〈…〉 matter having spoken thus in very good earnest most then thought he was distracted for non in his 〈◊〉 could seriously endeavor to persuade Christians to build their 〈◊〉 vpon a fâ—llows fancy 〈◊〉 confessed him-self knew not what to believe for the space of 14 years vntill that present wherin at length he professed to take a new way of his own different from all others that vntill then had bin professed either by Roman Catholiks or others But if Protestants take his fals Translation for 〈◊〉 word of God with 〈◊〉 doubt they will not scruple to take his fantastical opinion for the sense of Scripture and rely â—pon his fond Interpretation of these words This is my body These were the prime Apostles and first Founders of the Protestant Church of England this the Scripture which they delivered to the people for God's word These the men whose sincerity the English Clergy doth now defend imitat and rely â—pon men who to enjoy Benefices and women persuaded silly soules to become the Devill 's Martyrs in Q. Maries dayes making them believe that Tindal and Coverdales falâ— Translations were the very word of God and every on 's privat Interpretation the right sense of the holy Ghost This the poore people erroneously and obstinatly maintained after that such of these their Masters as could escape fled begond the seas and left their Proselits in the lurch when them-selves could not any longer enjoy Bishopricks and wenches here in England Ambition and sensuality led them into novelties which most of them-selves knew to be heresies though once ingaged therin according to the custom of hereticks many refused to recant and would needs cast them-selves into the fire to dye forsooth with their honour which they vainly imagined lay at the stake and could not be preserved if them-selves were not tyed to a stake Fox tells us how Laurence Sanders a Priest was so fond of his wench and child that seing his litle son rejoyced more to have such a boy then if 2000. pounds were given him c. saying what man fearing God would not lose his life present rather then by prolonging it here he should adjudge this boy to be a bastard his wife a whore and him-self a whore-monger yea saith he if there were no other cause for which a man of my estate should lose his life yet who would not give it to avouch this Child to be legitimat and his mothers marriage to be lawfull and holy vpon such motives was the obstinacy of this Clergy grounded in dying How litle the poore Tinkers Tanners Coblers Spinsers and simple women could say for the errors in maintenance wherof they would needs dye you may guess by their incontinent Priests and their Patriarch and Apostle Cranmer's answers for his new saith which I will copy out of Fox himself who excuseth the weakness and absurdity therof by saying pag. 2053. that he believes the Notary who was Bishop Ievell chosen by Cranmer him-self did conceale the Arch-bishop's answers to favour the sea of Rome But then Fox ought to have supplied Ievellâ— ' defect and have shewed how Cranmer might and probably did answer the popish arguments and not conâ—â—â—t him-self with telling us that the reporter leaveth the 〈◊〉 raw and weak on Doctor Cranmer's side Thus then saith Fox SVBSECT IV. Talke between Doctor Martyn and the Arch-Bishop related by Fox DOctor Martin You have told here a long glorious tale c. you say you have once sworn to K. Henry 8. against the Pope's Iurisdiction and therâ—â—â—e you may never forsweare the same c. Here Mr. Cranmer I will ask you a question or two what if you made aâ— Oath to a Harlot to live with her in continual adultery ought you to keep it Cranmer I think no. Doctor Martyn Herod did swear what soever his harâ—â—â— asked of him he would give her and he gave her Iohn Baptist's head c. Then Mr. Cranmer you can no less confess but that you ought not to have conscience of every oath but if it be just lawfull and advisedly taken Cranmer So was my oath Martyn That is not so for first it was vnjust for it tended to the taking away of an other man's right It was not lawfull for the lawâ— of God and the Church were against it Besides it was not voluntary for every man and woman were compell'd to take it Cranmer It pleaseth you to say so Martyn Let all the world be Judge But Sir you that pretend to have such a conscience to break an Oath I pray you did you never swear and break the same Cranmer I remember not Martyn J will help your memory did you never swear obedience to the Sea of Rome Cranmer In deed I did once swear vnto the same Martyn Yea that you did twice as appeareth by records and writings here ready to be shewed Cranmer But I remember J saved all by a Protestation that I made by the Councell of the
best learned men I could get at that time Martyn Hearken good people what this man saith he made a protestation on day to keep never a whit of that which he would swear the next day was this the part of a christian man But will you have the truth of the matter King Henry 8. even then meant the lamentable change which after you see came to pass and to further his pittifull proceedings from the divorcement of his most lawfull wife to the detestable departing from the vnity of Christ's Church this man made the foresaid protestation and on the other side he letted not to make two solemne oathes quite contrary and why for otherwise by the lawes and Canons of this Realm he could not aspire to the Archbishoprick of Canterbury Cranmer I protest before you all there was never man came more vnwilling to a Bishoprick then I did to that In so much that when King Henry 8. did send for me in post that J should come over I prolong'd my Iourney by seaven weeks at the least thinking that he would be forgetfull of me in the mean time Martyn You declare well by the way that the King took you to be a man of a good conscience who could not find within all his Realm any man that would set forth his strange attempts but was inforced to send for you in post to come out of Germany what may we conjecture therby but that there was a compact between you being then Queen An's Chaplyn and the King give me the Archbishoprick of Canterbury and J will give you licence to live in adultery Cranmer You say not true Martyn Let your protestation joyned with the rest of your Talks give Judgment 〈…〉 Of that your execrable perjury and his coloured and too shamfully suffered adultery 〈◊〉 heresy and all mis-chief to this Realm And now to answer 〈…〉 of your Oration wherin you bring 〈◊〉 God's 〈…〉 you have it on your side and no man ells and 〈◊〉 the Pope hath devised a new Scripture contrary to the Scriptures of God you play here in as the Pharisees did which cryed alwais Verbum Domini Verbum Domini when they mean nothing so This bettereth not your case because you say you have God's word for you for so Basilides and Photinus the Hereticks sayd that they had God's word to maintain there Heresy So Nestorius so Macedonius so Pelagius and briefly all the Hereticks that ever were yea and so the Devill being Father of Heresies alleadged God's word for him saying Scriptum est it is writen so sayd he to Christ mittâ— to deorsum cast thy self downward saith he and so taught you to cast all things downward down with the Sacrament down with Muss down with the Armes of Christ and vp with a Lion and a Dog down with Abbyes down with Chauntrers down with Hospitalls and Colledges down with fasting and prayer yea down with all that is good and Godly c. And therfore tell us not you have God's word for God had given us by his word a mark to know that your teaching proceeded not of God but of the Devill c. For Christ sayd there shal come against his Church râ—vening wolves and false Apostles And by their fruits ye shall know them What be their fruits St. Paul declareth After the flesh they walk in concupiscence and vncleaness they contemn Potentates c. Whether these be not the fruits of your Ghospel I referr me to this worshipfull Audience whether the sayd Ghospel began not with perjury proceeded with adultery was maintained with heresy and ended in Conspiracy Now Sir two points more I marked in your raging discourse that you made here the one against the holy Sacrament the other against the Pope's Iurisdiction and the Authority of the Sea Apostolick Touching the first you say you have God's word with you yea and all Doctors I would here ask but one Question of you whether God's word be contrary to it self and whether the Doctors teach doctrin contrary to them-selves or no For you Mr. Cranmer have taught in this High Sacrament of the Altar three contrary doctrins and you pretend in every one Verbum Domini the word of God Cranmer Nay I taught but two contrary doctrins in the same Martyn What doctrin taught you when you condemned Lambert the Sacramentary in the King's presence in Whitehall Cranmer I maintained then the Popish doctrin Martyn That is to say the Catholick and Universal doctrin of Christ's Church and how when King Henry dyed did you not translate Justus Jonas Book Cranmer J did so Martyn Then there you defended an other doctrin touching the Sacrament by the same token that you sent to Lynne your printer that wheras in the first print there was an affirmative that is to say Christ's body realy in the Sacrament you sent then to your printer to put in a Not wherby it came miraculously to pass that Christ's body was clean conveyed out of the Sacrament Cranmer I remember there were two prints of my said Book but where the same Not was put in I can not tell Martyn Then from a Lutheran you became a Zwinglian which is the vilest heresy of all in the high mystery of the Sacrament and for the same heresy you did help to burn Lambert the Sacramentary which you now call the Catholick faith and God's word Cranmer I grant that then J believed otherwise then J do now and so J did vntill my Lord of London Doctor Ridley did conferr with me and by sundry persuasions and authorities of Doctors â—â—â—ew me quite from my opinion Martyn Now Sir as â—ouching the last part of your Oracion you denyed that the Pope's Holiness was supreme head of the Church of Christ. Cranmer J did so Martyn Who say you 〈…〉 head Cranmer Christ. Martyn But whom hath Christ 〈◊〉 here in earth his Vicâ—â— and head of his Church Cranmer No body Martyn Ah why â—ould you not King Henry this when you made him supreme head and now no body is This is treason against his own person as you then made him Cranmer I mean not but every King in his own Realm and Dominion is supreme head and so was he supreme head of the Church of Christ in England Martyn Is this always true and was it ever so Cranmer Jt was so Martyn Then what say you by Nero he was the mightiest Prince vpon the earth after Christ was ascended Was he the head of Christ's Church Cranmer Nero was Peter's head Martyn I ask whether Nero was head of the Church or no If he were not it is falls that you said before that all Princes be and ever were heads of the Church within their Realms Cranmer Nay it is 〈◊〉 for Nero was head of the Church that is in worldly respect of the temporal bodies of men of whom the Church consisteth for so he beheaded Peter and the Apostles And the Turck too is head of the Church of Turky Martyn Then he that beheaded the heads of
to the Earl of Arundell that she would marry him and by promising other favours to the Duke of Norfolck had by their solicitations gained most of the nobility and the Lords and Gentlemen who had the managing of elections in their several Counties had retained such men for 〈◊〉 of the House of Commons as they conceived moâ—â— likely to comply with the Queens new design in reviving that Religion which but five years before them-selves and the whole Kingdom had rejected as damnable heresy and groundless novelty devised by some lâ—w'd revolted Friars and Priests and had observed how all sober and conscienâ—ious men weâ—â— troubled to see so shamefull a change introduced only for maintaining the weakness of a title against the cleer right of the Stewards and fearing least this scruple might spread and work vpon the consciences of the illiterat multitude it was thought fit to command Bishop Iewell the fittest man for so impudent an vndertaking to assert the antiquity of the particular Tenets of the New Church of England and so in forme of a Challenge against all Roman Catholicks he published at Paules Cross that the Religion which the Queen and Parliament had then established by Law was no novelty nor new invented sense of Scripture but the same which our Saviour and his Apostles delivered to the Church and all Orthodox Christians held for the first 600. years which thing he vndertook to demonstrat by vndeniable Testimonies of the Holy Fathers that lived in those six first Centuries The words of this Challenge we have set down heretofore as also the confutation therof One Rastal having writ against this challenge Iewell togeather with the rest of the Bishops and learned Protestant Clergy composed that famous Apology for the Church of England both in Latin and English it came out first in the name of their whole Church though I believe Iewell had the wording of it because afterwards his name was set to it and to the defence therof but without doubt all the able men of the English Clergy had their hands and heads in the work Against it divers appeared in print Stapleton Sanders and Harding whervpon saith Dean Walsingham in his search of Religion pag. 166. Mr. Iewel within few years after set forth the reply to D. r Harding which was esteemed to have bin made by joynt labours of the most learned men in England both in London and the Vniversities But in these their labours they were convicted of a thousand and odd falsifications and yet saith Harding of 26. articles only five have passed our examination Imagin then what number is like to rise of the whole work I will mention but one or two of every controversy I hope that is sufficient to prove that no one point wherin Protestants differ from Roman Catholicks can be maintained even by the most learned Protestants without frauds falshoods and impostures And do choose to instance particulars out of this Apology and defence of the Church of England because it is not only the work of their first Bishops and Clergy and the very bulwork of their Church but as D. r Heylin truly says the Magazin from whence all the Protestant Controversies since that time have furnished them-selves with arguments and authorities We will omit most of their corruptions of Scripture in the Apology because we have convicted them elâ—â—where of that crime but that they may not imagin we what matter even in this work of theirs let the curious read 〈…〉 Epistle to M. r Jewell set before his return 〈◊〉 vntruthâ— where he tells him you have falsifyed and mangled the very Text of Holy Scripture namely of Saint Paule in one Chapter nine times as the reader may see in the third article of his Book fol. 107. SVBSECT I. The Protestant Clergy convicted of falshood in their Apology concerning Communion vnder one kind BIshop Iewell and his Associats maintain with most Protestants that to receive the B. Sacrament 〈◊〉 one kind only is against the institution of Christâ— and therfore could not be allowed nor practised by the Church nor ever was during the first six hundred years So that the Controversy between the Church of England and Harding is whether in the first 600. years after Christ any Communion were ministred vnder one kind or no which they vnder the name of M. r Jewell deny against whom Harding giveth an instance out of the Ecclesiastical History of one Serapian that was Communicated in his death vnder one kind only Mr. Iewell seing him-self convicted replieth That it is not our question we vnderstand not of privat Communion but of publick in the Church and yet in the first proposing of the Question there was no mention of the Church or Publick and the whole controversy between Catholicks and Protestants is whether with out breach of Christ's Institution any man might communicat vnder one kind only Then Mr. Iewell is demanded whether if it may be proved that sick persons have received the Communion vnder one kind in the Church it will satisfie him wher to he answereth no saying the only thing that I denied is that yee are not able to bring any one sufficient example or authority that ever the whole people received the Communion in open Church in one kind within that time then he is vrged further whether if it can be proved that in closs chappels and Oratories in wilderness and caves in time of persecution the communion was practised vnder one kind this would satisfie him for so mucâ— as this proveth Christ's Institution not to forbid Communion vnder one kind But M. r Iewel leapeth also from this saying the question is whether the Holy Communion were ever ministred openly in the Church It being manifest that for the first 300. years vntill Constantin's time the Christians in most places particularly at Rome had no open Churches but privat Oratories and caves At length being demanded whether Infants receaving the Communion vnder one kind openly in the Church was a sufficient example Jewel answereth Mr. Harding maketh his whole plea vpon an Jnfant and yet of Infants as he knoweth I spake nothing Mr. Harding presseth him with the example of the two disciples to whom Christ our Saviour did give the Communion vnder one kind only at Emaus as by the Text of Scripture and Jnterpretation of ancient Fathers is plain he alledgeth also the examples of S. t Ambrose and S. t Basil who receaved the Sacrament vnder one kind though they were Priests Wherunto M. r Iewel answereth this is not to the purpose for the question is moved of lay people M. r Harding bringeth examples of Christ and two disciples who were of the number of 72. and therfore it may well be thought they were ministers and not of the lay sort I demanded of the layty M. r Harding answereth of St. Ambrose and St. Basil which were Bishops Which evasion is not only fraudulent but foolish as if forsooth Priests
and Bishops might receive and communicat vnder one kind lay men might not But any weak answer is sufficient for credulous people to persist in obstinacy At length being convicted by his Adversary of an example where the layty and whole people receaved openly vnder one kind and in the Church he answereth this is not sufficient for saith he the point demanded is that the Sacrament was never ministred vnto the people vnder one kind onlâ— in any Congregation or in open order and vsage of any Church and that it will not follow that this was the common order of the Church By which new addition of Common Order and Vsage the whole state of the Question is changed and Iewel convicted as you see of many frauds and falshoods And not only he but all the Protestant Clergy who notwithstanding the acknowledged evidence and their conviction by these examples and many others wherof they are not ignorant that Christ did not command the Communion to be given vnder both kinds to the Layty nor even to Priests when they do not oâ—â—er Sacrifice yet are they so inconscionable as to impose vpon illiterat people that they ought not to be of the Roman Catholick Church because we deprive them contrary to Christ's Institution and precept of one half of the Communion without which they cannot be saved SVBSECT II. How Iewel and the Church of England make the very same Holy Fathers they appealed vnto in other matters wicked Hereticks because they condemned Priests marriage JEwel's Adversaries having quoted against his bould assertions the vnanswerable sayings of sundry Fathers of the first 600. years condemning the marriage of Priests and Votaries the English Clergy by Jewel's pen rather then acknowledg their error and relinquish their wenches and pretended wives resolved to declare the holy Fathers Hereticks saying divers of the holy Fathers have writen ouer bâ—sely J will not say vildly and scandalously of the state of matrimony in generall calling it in all kind of men fornication an evill thing and like to adultery Therfore J say they may much less be taken as indifferent Iudges in Priests marriages So that the Church of England in their Apology and Protestants now a days would fain make the ancient Fathers and all who write against the marriage of Priests to be those hereticks St Paul sayd would teach doctrin of Devills and speake against marriage in generall witness Iewell with the first Bishops and Clergy of Queen Elizabeth But because Jewell and his fellow Bishops would not seem to want examples of holy Bishops that were actualy husbands they corrupt the Ecclesiasticall History and bely the Authors therof Niceph. lib. 10. Hist. c. 10. Zozon lib. 5. c. 11. Cassiod lib. 6. cap. 14. and pretend that they recount how Eusychius Bishop saith Iewel of Cesaraea dyed in martyrdom having married a wife a litle before wheras the sayd Authors have not on word of his being Bishop or Priest but rather do evidently shew that he was a lay nobleman Patricius Cesaraeae Cappadociae a Sentaor's son of that Citty highly commended for that having newly married a wife yet was so constant in his martyrdom In like manner do they falsify Apol. 2. c. 8. St. Gregory Nazianzen Pretending he saith speaking of his own Father that a good and diligent Bishop doth serve in the Ministery never the worse for that he is married but rather the better and this falsification being objected by Harding Iewel and his Camerades prove it by pretending that St. Gregory acknowledged his mother was his father's Teacher and leader in Ecclesiastical functions as perhaps some Protestant Bishops wives are wheras it is evident that the Saint spoke of his father when he was not a Christian and because he was converted by his Mother aâ— St. Monica converted St. Austin's Father see Harding detect fol. 63. SVBSECT III. Bishop Iewel and his Associats wickedness in Charging Cardinal Hosius and all Catholicks with a contempt of Holy Scripture against their own knowledg and after that they had bin admonished of the imposture CArdinal Hosius in his Book de expresso verbo Dei as also in an other de haeresibus against Brentius complain'd of the multitude of Sects and Heresies sprung vp in our days all of them pretending Scripture for their ground So far forth that Luther him-self seing the event therof sayd the Bible was now become liber haereticorum the Book of Hereticks and then further the same Cardinal shewing that there was a new later brood sprung vp of Zuinck feldian Hereticks who by pretence of Scripture did take away all authority of writen Scriptures persuading men only to attend to inspirations and inward revelations alleadging for that their doctrin the words of the Psalm J will hear what the Lord speaketh in me and many other such Texts misconstred Mr. Iewel and the English Protestant Clergy would needs publish this as Hosius his own words sense and meaning with great out-cryes and invectives against both him the Pope and all Catholicks as though we had bin of opinion that all writen Scriptures were to be rejected as may be seen in his Apology both in Latin and English and Doctor Harding's confutation of the same and notwithstanding that before this Apology was printed in Latin they were told of his mistake yet they would needs have it pass And when the sayd Apology was translated into English they were put again in mind of his malitious and fraudulent dealing and earnestly desired to correct this wilfull mistake but they rather did aggravate the calumny then confess their error for they commanded it should be printed and sought by some additions in the English Text more then was in the Latin to justify this former villany Harken saith the Apology how holily and how Godly on Hosius writeth of this matter a Bishop in Polonia as he testifyeth of him-self a man doubtless well spoken and not vnlearned and a very sharp and stout Maintainer of that side Thou wilt mervail I suppose how any good man could either conceive so wickedly or write so dispitefully of those words which he knew proceeded from God's mouth and especialy in such sort as he would not have it seem his own privat opinion alone but the common opinion of all that Band. He dissembleth J grant you indeed and hideth what he is and setteth forth the matter so as though it were not he and his side but the Zuink feldian Hereticks that so did speak We saith he will bid away with the Scriptures wherof we see brought not only divers but all contrary Interpretations we will hear God speak rather then resort to the naked elements or bare words of the Scripture c. Having writen this and other such speeches as proceeding from Hosius Iewel and his Camerades conclude thus This is Hosius his saying vttered togeather with the same spirit and the same mind wherwith in times past Montanus and Marcion were moved c. And then exclaims against
all Papists in these words what shall J say here O ye principall posts of Religion and ye Arch-Governors of Christ's Church Is this your reverence which you giue to God's word to bid them avant away c. no mervaile if these men dispise us and all our doings which set so litle by God him-self and his infallible saying Thus they write and inveigh against Hosius and all the Roman Church even after they knew and had bin twice admonished that the whole ground was fals and forged by them-selves Hosius his own words are there is sprung vp a certain new kind of Prophets who have not bin afraid by the authority of Scripture to take away all authority from the Scripture Behould whither Satan at length hath brought this matter c. And after Nihil Scripturâ sanctius c. Nothing is more holy then Scripture nothing more noble or excellent there is nothing next to God himself more worthy of all veneration and reverence but what thing can there be so holy which the enemy of man-kind may not abuse to man's destruction c. Thus Hosius how hardly his words could be wrested or mistaken by Iewel and his Confederats all the world may see and ought to detest a Reformation that can not be otherwise maintain'd then by such palpable impostuâ—es SVBSECT IV. Falsificatïons and Frauds against the Bishop of Rome his supremacy JEwel and his Associats cyting a Constitution of the Emperour Iustinian against the Pope's supremacy say The Emperours words stand thus Sancimus c. Senioris Romae Papam primum esse omnium Sacerdotum Beatissimum autem Archi-Episcopum Constantinopolios novae Romae secundum habere locum which words Mr. Iewel Englisheth thus We ordain that the Pope of the elder Rome shall be the first of all Priests and that the most holy Arch-bishop of Constantinople which is named new Rome have the second place Of which Mr. Iewell and the English Church inferr that the Pope's Authority and preeminency in those days consisted only in sitting in the first place and that this dignity also was given him by the secular power of the Emperour First Iewell and his Camerades by â—n c. did hope to make the Emperour spiritual head of the Church and by consequence derive the same prerogative to all secular Princes in their own Dominions for they fraudulently omitted the words wherby the whole matter is cleered the words as they stand in the Constitution of Iustinian are these Sancimus secundum Canonum definitiones sanctissimum senioris Romae Papam primum esse omnium Sacerdotum c. we do ordain according to the determination of the Canons c. But had they not concealed these words they had discovered the weackness of their doctrin of the Queen's supremacy because those few words according to the definition of the Canons import that this ordination or declaration of the Emperour was grounded vpon the authority of the Canons of the Church which he did but confirm and command the execution of the Decrees and Declarations of Councells by his Imperial power The second fraud is that they translate primum esse omnium Sacerdotum thus that he shall be the first of all Priests wheras the Emperour vseth the present tense declaring that the Pope is the Chief of all Priests not shall be By Iewel 's falls Translation they intended to impose vpon such as vnderstand not Latin or at least are so careless as not to compare this Text with the English that Popes had not bin the first or chief of all Priests before that Decree of Iustinian and that spirituall supremacy came to them by vertue therof Not content with this fraud they add an other in the very next words of this Constitution which are these We ordain also that the most Holy Arch-Bishop of Justiniana the first which is our Country shall have for ever vnder his Iurisdiction the Bishops of the Provinces of Dacia Dania Dardania Mysia and Panonia and that they shall be invested by him and he only by his own Councell and that he in the Provinces subject vnto him shal have the place of the Apostolick sea of Rome c. Out of which words Mr. Iewel and his English Prelatick Clergy inferr thus Heere we see the Bishop of Iustiniana set in as high authority and power with in his own Iurisdiction as the Bishop of Rome with in his But had they bin as honest as the Protestant Layty take them to be all the world might have seen the Roman truth and their falshood for they deceitfully cut of the ensuing words that expound and declare the whole matter the words cut of are secundum ea quae sanctus Papa Vigilius constituit we ordain that these things shall be don and observed according to that which the Holy Pope Vigilius had constituted so that as in the former decree the Emperour professeth him-self to have ordained according to the definitions of the Canons so here in particular he professeth to have confirmed the Constitutions of the holy Pope Vigilius who had made the Arch-Bishop of Iustiniana to be his legat and to hould the place of the Apostolicâ— Sea of Rome in those Provinces not vnlike to that of St. Gregory who according to venerable Bede in his history gave the like Authority to St. Augustin our first Arch-Bishop of Canterbury by which Concession they have always bin called Legati nati sedis Apostolicae Not content to conceale the words and the truth of Imperial Decrees and Ecclesiastical Histories Iewel and the English Clergy were neither ashamed nor afraid to corrupt Scripture to the same purpose against the Pope's supremacy For pretending that the words of Christ to St. Peter Thou art a Rock and upon this Rock will I build my Church and again feed my Lambs feed my sheep were spoken as well to all the Apostles as to St. Peter in the Apology of the Church of England is quoted for profe hereof an other saying of our Saviour Quod vni dico omnibus dico that which I say to one I say to all which sentence is not found in Scripture but an otherlike it though to an other purpose to wit about the watchfulness which our Saviour would have all men vse for the day of Iudgment Quod vobis dico omnibus dico vigilate That which I say to you here present I speak to all both absent and to come be watchfull of this day wherof Mr. Iewel and his Collegues could not be ignorant and yet thus he insulted Mr. Harding affirmeth That to the rest of the Apostles it was not sayd at all feed ye c. to Peter and to non els was it sayd feed my Lambs feed my sheep yet Christ him-self saith quod vni dico omnibus dico that y say to one I say to all And quoted for it Marck the 13. SVBSECT V. Frauds and fond devices of the protestant Clergy of England to deny and discredit the Sacrifice of the Mass.
chalenged them to name him Who hath layd hands on you how and by whom are you consecrated saith Harding and Stapleton How chanced then Mr· Iewell that you and your fellowes bearing your selves for Bishops c. have taken vpon you that Office without any Imposition of hands J ask not who gave you Bishopricks but who made you Bishops Me thinks Iewell and his Camerades the first Protestant Bishops might easily have answered by only naming the person who consecrated them and the place of their consecration But not a word of this point Iewell indeed once attempted to answer something but it had bin better for himself and his Companions he had sayd nothing for his silence to the question might have bin interpreted a slighting of the demand by the Bigots of his Church that endeavor to make the most palpable absurdities probable answers in this and other Controversies Iewell therfore saith himself was a Bishop by the free and accustomed Canonical election of the whole Chapter of â—â—lesbury but to the question how he or Parker together with the first Bishops were consecrated or by whom not one 〈◊〉 After having first contented himself and by conseâ—â—nce Arch-bishop Parker and his other Camerades that were â—â—â—stioned with a bare election of the Chapter insteed of an Episcopal consecration yet he adds our Bishops are made in form 〈◊〉 Order as they have bin ever by free election of the Chapter 〈◊〉 consecration of the Arch-bishop and three other Bishops Heere we may observe both fraud and folly because he doth not answer to the question his adversary askes him how himself and the first protestant Bishops wherof Arch-bishop 〈◊〉 was one and the chief were consecrated and by whom 〈◊〉 lieu of answering Arch-bishop Parker my self and the other 〈◊〉 Bishop were consecrated by such a man and in such a place 〈◊〉 his Adversary our Bishops are made by consecration of the Arch-bishop c. Perhaps he meant that Arch-bishop Parker conâ—â—â—rated himself by imposition of his own hands therfore Harding tells him and how I pray you was your Arch-bishop himself consecrated For that was the question and main point of the Controversy what three Bishops were there in the realm to 〈◊〉 hands on him c. There were antient Bishops enough in England who either were not required or refused to consecrate you He alludes to the Bishop of Landaff who refused to consecrate them at the nags-head and to the Irish Arch-Bishop Creagh who refused also to lay hands on them though they offered him his liberty being then prisoner in the Tower if he would do them that favor What Parker Horn Jewell and none of the first Bishopâ— could do but some fiue or six yeares after their pretended conconsecration their successors of the Church of England have don above fifty yeares after They shewed in the yeare 1613. a Register not only with the names of Parker's Consecrators but with a description of the tapestry on the east-side of the Chappell read 〈…〉 Sermon Communion concourse of people c. at the solemnity of his consecration at Lambeth forsooth and yet neither Parker himself nor any Protestant or Catholick ever heard of such a solemnity Consecration or Consecrators when both parties were so highly engaged about the names of the place and persons and made it the subject of printed Bookes and all this their contest was in a time that it might have been soon ended by 〈◊〉 or Horn's only writing in their answers to 〈…〉 of their Adversaries the names of 〈…〉 place of their Consecration without troubling themselves with copying 〈◊〉 of the Registers the richness of the tapestry or the color of the cloath c. menmentioned by M. r Mason to make the fable credible by so common and ordinary stuff seing he durst not venture upon more individual circumstances But because no Protestant can believe so great 〈◊〉 was kept about â—â—thing M. r Mason Primat Bramhall D. r Heylin and all other modern prelatick writers endeavor to persuade the layty of the Church of England that the dispute between Harding and Jewell Stapleton and Horn was not about the validity but concerning the legality of the first Protestant Bishops consecration because forsooth Bishop Bonâ—er in his plea and Controvertists in their bookes only pretended that there was no law 1. Eliz. to warrant Edward 6. forme of consecrating Bishops Q. Mary having repealed the same with the booke of Ordination which Stapleton and the rest fancied was not revived with that of the common prayer 2. Elizab. by act of Parliament But though this evasion hath bin sufficiently confuted by the Author of the nullity of the Prelatick Clergy and 〈◊〉 of England against Primat Bramhall yet I admire he omitted these ensuing words of D. r Stapleton's which demonstrate our Catholick exceptions were not grounded upon Stapleton's persuasion of the want of Laws or statuts then in force for confirming the forme or Booke of Ordination but they were â—â—ther grounded upon a cleere evidence that though the sayd forme and Book of ordination was legal then yet there had bin 〈◊〉 Consecration at all performed For thus saith D. r Stapleton to Horn pretended Bishop of â—â—â—chester It is not the Princes only pleasure that maketh a Bishop 〈◊〉 there must be free election without either forcing the Clergy to 〈◊〉 or forcing the Chosen it seems Horn payd a good summ 〈◊〉 his Bishoprick to filthy bribery and also there must follow a 〈◊〉 consecration which you and all your Fellowes do lack and therâ—â—â—â— you are indeed no true Bishops neither by the law of the Church 〈◊〉 yet by the law of the realm for want of due consecration expressly required by an act of Parliament renewed in this Queenes dâ—yes in suffragan Bishops much more in you By which words 〈◊〉 appeares that the exception was not grounded vpon D. r Staâ—â—â—ton or any other Catholicks persuasion that Q. Elizabeth had not sufficiently renewed the booke and forme of ordination by 〈◊〉 act of Parliament 1. Eliz. but on the quite contrary and that though there was an act yet the Bishops could not be vaâ—â—â—ly consecrated according to that Act of Parliament that Stapleton says was renewed 1. Eliz. for want of a true Bishop to â—â—ercise that function not for want of any Law to authorise â—piscopal consecration all the Catholick Bishops who were named in her first commission having refused to act by her order and her Majesties Dispensation in her second commission not only with her own statute but with the very state and condition of the Protestant Consecrators who were not Bishops could not be of force to give them a spiritual caracter Wherfore M. r Parker Grindall Horn Jewell and the rest of the first Bishops who understood better their own condition then their Successours would seeme now to do resolved in their 〈◊〉 1562. to publish the 39. Articles made by Cranmer and his Junra but with some alteration and addition especially to that article
wherin they speak of the Sacraments for wheras Cranmers 25. or 26. article says nothing of Holy orders by Imposition of Hands or any visible sign or ceremony required therin Parker and his Bishops having taken vpon themselves that calling without any such ceremony of Imposition of Episcopal hands declared that God ordained not any visible sign or ceremony for the five last commonly called Sacraments wherof Holy Orders is one This alteration and addition you may see in D. r Heylin's appendix to Ecclesia restauratâ— pag. 189. And by order of the same Convocation was printed the Scripture and in that their edition of 1562. Ordination by imposition of hands was translated ordination by election as you may see part 1. and part 2. of this Treatise And though Cranmer cared as litle for any visible signes or ceremonies in ordinaâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 the other first Protestant Reformers and according to their 〈◊〉 had abjured the Priestly and Episcopal caracter which he had received among Catholicks 〈◊〉 you may gather by his own words related by John Fox in his degradation thus Then a Barbar dipped his hair round about and the Bishop scraped the tops of his fingers were he had bin annointed wherin Bishop Bonner behaved himself as rougly and vnmanerly as the other Bishop was to him soft and gentle Whiles they were thus doing All this quoth the Archbishop needed not I had my self don with this 〈◊〉 long ago Albeit I say Cranmer cared not for any Episcopal Ordination which he had received in the Catholick Church yet he did not think to make the denial therof an article of the Protestant faith but Q. Elizabeths English Church in their Convocation 1562. seing they could not obtain the Episcopal caracter by Imposition of true Bishops hands thought 〈◊〉 to make it a part of the Protestant belief that no such visible 〈◊〉 or ceremony was necessary or instituted by Christ and therfore concluded holy Orders was not a Sacrament And though the prelatick Clergy now teach and practise the contrary and 〈◊〉 K. Iame's reign Ordination by imposition of hands was restored to the Text of Scripture and by consequence ordination by election declared to be a Cheat or corruption yet this change of the matter doth no more make them now true Priests and Bishops then their last change of their forme of Ordination since the most happy restauration of K. Charles the 2. SVBSECT XI In Advertisment to the Reader concerning Bishop Iewell BEcause Jewell was the most famous and learned man of the Church of England in so much that M. r Hooker termes him the worthiest Divine that Christendom bred for 〈◊〉 hundred yeares past and that his Apology and defence of the Church of England was the work of that whole Clergy and that Withaker after Iewell 's death sayd to Campian Jewell's chalâ—â—â—ge and speech concerning the first 600. yeares was most true and 〈◊〉 all the Church of England did stand to it and that Heylin 〈◊〉 all the Protestant Controversors since Iewell take from his Apology and defence their arguments and authority Because 〈◊〉 the man is such a pillar of English Protestancy and most 〈◊〉 that Religion pin their Faith upon his sleeve and work and think the Holy Ghost directed his pen in his Apology and defence of their Prelatick Church I thought fit to let them Know that they who were intimatly acquainted with him give this testimony of him he was first a Catholick and continued so untill Protestancy was made the religion of the state in Edward 6 Reign then he turned Protestant and remained so untill Queen Maries dayes then he abjured protestancy as heresy and seemed to be so forward and zealous in professing the Roman faith that he was permitted to be one of the Notaries of Cranmer and Ridleys diâ—â—putations in the Vniversity D. r Heylin sayes all this his forwardness in Popery proceeded from feare When Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Kingdom Jewell embraced her Religion and writ what you haue seen against our Religion which himself had twice professed as the only Catholick This much is confessed on all sides Chark or Fulk I know not which of them is Author in the Answer to the Censure Edit 1583. fol. 78. complains that as Papists say Luther was the son of an Incubus or the Divill and dyed drunk Oecolampadius was killed by the Devill or by his own hands Peter Martyr had a familiar Martin Bucer consulted with his Cow and his Calf so they say that Iewell had all his knowledge from his Cat or from a Weesel and dyed recanting his opinions embracing a Popish Cross with protestation that he sinned against his own conscience and knowledge That Jewell sinned against his own conscience and knowledge is 〈◊〉 by his falsifications which we have set down having bin himself a learned man and besides having bin advertised of them by others and therfore his mistakes could not proceed from ignorance And that he said to some of his friends who put him in minde of his fals dealing the Protestant Religion could not be otherwise defended we have heard credibly reported as also how he replied to his Amanuensis that excepted against some of his falsifications that not one Reader amongst a thousand would examin his corruptions and Translations or compare them with the Text all which makes it â—â—â—dible enough that he went against his knowledge but for my own part I am not beholding to the relation of others for my ill opinion of Jewell I am convinced that he was a wilfull falsifier and Impostar and do Iudge his own writings to be the best evidence therof If he recanted at his death I hope he was saved though he hath bin the damnation I feare of millions that have bin seduced by his Books And as for his cat and his Wesel I dispute not whether the Devill vsed to conferr with him in such shapes But I am sure the substance of his Apology and the manner of defending his doctin could proceed from no better Author and I belieue every rational man will be of the same opinion if he peruse and examin his workes SVBSECT XII Examples of learned Protestants converted to the Roman Catholick Religion by observing the Frauds and falshoods of the Apology of Iewell and of the Protestant Clergy for the prelatick Church of England THough it is to be feared that millions of soules have perished by the falsifications and frauds of Iewell and of the Protestant Clergy in publishing and maintaining even to this day their Apology and defence of the Church of England yet many have bin saved by occasion of the notoriousness of the falshoods therin contained I will speâ—â—fy only three mentioned by the learned Author of the three conversions of England who had it from their own mouthes â—â—mitting others saith he which for just respects may not be named Heare his own words The first is S. r Thomas Copely who oftentimes hath related unto me with much comfort of
his soule how that being a zealous Protestant and very familiar to the Earle of Leicester in the beginning of this Queenes dayes when M. r Iewell 's Book was newly come forth and being also learned himself in the latin tongue took paines to examin several leaves therof and finding many falshoods therin which were inexcusable as they seemed to him he conferred the same with the Earle who willed him that the next time M. r Iewell dined at his table he should take occasion after dinner to propose the same which he did soon after and receiving certain trifling answers from M. r Iewell he waxed more hot and urged the matter more earnestly which Iewell perceiving told him in effect that Papists were Papists and so they were to be dealt with all and other answer he could not get which thing made the good Gentleman make a new resolution with himself and to take that happy course which he did to leave his Countrey and many great Commodities which he enioyed therin to enjoy the liberty of conscience for salvation of his soule The second example which I remember of my own knowledge is M. r Doctor Stevens a learned man yet alive who being Secretary or Chaplyn to M. r Iewell for I remember not well whether and a forward man in Protestant Religion at that tyme espied certain false allegations in his Master's Book whilst it was yet vnder the print in London wherof advertising him by letters for that he supposed it might be by oversight the other commanded notwithstanding the print to go forward and passed it over as it was which this man seeing that had a conscience and sought the truth indeed resolved to take another way of finding it out and having found it in the Catholick Church where only it is to be found he resolved also to follow it and so he did and went voluntarily into banishment for the same where yet he liveth vnto this day in Finance with good reputation both of learning and godliness The third example that I call to mind is the worthy man before named M. r William Reynolds who being first an earnest Professor and Preacher of Protestant Religion in England he fell in the end to read over M. r Iewell 's book and did translate some part therof into latin but before he had passed half over he found such stuff as made him greatly mislike of the whole Religion and so he leaving his hopes and commodities in England went over the sea into these parts and the last yeare of Iubily to wit 1575. he came to Rome and brought that book with him and presented both himself and it to the Tribunal of Inquisition of his own free motion and accord c. And himself after absolution received from his former errors which he with great humility and zeale required and myself also at that time did speak with him in that place he returned into France and Flanders and there lived many years with singular edification for his rare virtue and learning and how heartily indeed he was converted may well appeare by his zealous writings both in Latin and English in defence of Catholick Religion Thus much the Author of the three Conversions I am credibly informed by a person then present that Primat Bramhall and some of his Majesties Chaplains who now are Bishops persuaded or endeavored to persuade our most gratious Soveraign Charles 2. who was then at Bruges that this Doctor Reynolds was made a Papist by disputing with an other Doctor Reynolds whom he intended to make a Protestant And that the Roman Catholick Doctor Reynolds at the same time turned Protestant Some think this story was feigned to make the King believe that there is as much to say for the Protestant religion as for the Catholick And to the end his Majesty might not reflect vpon the falshood of a Religion forsaken out of meere conscience by it's greatest Doctors when they were most applauded and when they had reason to expect the richest Benefites and greatest honours From the Apology of the Church of England we will pass to John Fox his Acts and Monuments a Book no less commended by the Protestant Clergy then the former because by frauds and lyes it serves their turn to foole the well meaning Layty who take it to be a true Ecclesiasticall History of the persecuted Church of Christ. SECT V. Frauds follies and falsifications of Iohn Fox his Acts and Monuments and of his Magdeburgian Masters in their Centuries the litle sincerity of the English Church and Clergy in countenancing such falls dealing AFter that Luther and Calvin's desperat shift of the invisibility of Christ's Church for more then a thousand years before their pretended reformations had bin evidently confuted as not only impossible but as repugnant also to Scripture which compares the Church to a Citty placed vpon a mountain and a shining Sun c. Their schollers vndertook to shew a succession of the Protestant Church and to that purpose some drunken Germans as any sober man must judge them to have bin by their writings whose names were Flaccus Illyricus Joannes Vigandus Matheus Judex and Basilius Faber met togeather in some warme stoue of Magdeburg and there tipling took vpon them to Iudge of the writings doctrin and miracles of all the ancient Fathers from the first Century to the last Of the very next Century to the Apostles these merry Companions were pleased to give this Censure in the very title of the Chapter Inclinatio Doctrinae complectens peculiares incommodas opiniones stipulas errores Doctorum quae palam quidem hoc est scriptis tradita sunt The declining of Christ and his Apostles doctrin conteining the peculiar and incommodious opinions of Doctors their errors straw and stubble which were left publickly by them that is to say in their writings And thus they Censure St. Iraeneus Tertullian Clemens Alexandrinus Origen Methodius c. saying they abuse and wrest the Scriptures intolerably and grossly to favor popish opinions These foure merry saxons reprehend Ignatius St. Iohn's scholler for vsing the phrase offerre sacrificium imâ—olare St. Cyprian for saying sacerdotem vice Christi fungi Deo patri sacrificium offerre St. Martial scholler of the Apostles saying sacrificium Deo Creatori offertur in Ara. Martial in Ep. ad Burdegal and so all other points wherin Protestants and Catholicks do disagree calling the antient Fathers stubble Doctors the same they say of St. Basil Lactantius Gregory Nissen Hilary Nazianzen Ambrose Ephrem and Hierom c. and pretend their doctrin to be against Scripture and the Miracles they relate to be either forged or Diabolicall or at least wrought by God to punish the credulity of Christians But the errors of ancient condemned Hereticks to be the true and sincere primitive faith and produce no other proof for this their drunken foolery but their own presumption and privat interpretation of Scripture Wherfore Valentia a learned Jesuit
compared these Magdeburgian Centurists and indeed ti 's the case of all other Protestant writers to fellowes accused or suspected of theft heresy or any other crime who willingly present themselves before the Magistrat or Senat of the Citty And there first of all for their cleering should bring in for witnesses against themselves the best learned most grave and most honest men of all that Citty to testify that they indeed are Thieves and hereticks or the like but yet having so don would endeavor to refute all these again by only saying that these men so highly esteemed and commended for their integrity spoke rashly and incommodiously and knew not what they testified against them or at least were in a dream and that the accused persons alone ought to be believed against them all Might not these men be thought mad or drunk that would take such a course of defence And yet this is the course and case of the Magdeburgians who citing first the gravest and most ancient Fathers of Christendom against themselves do reiect the same again with this only Iest and contumely that they speak incommodiously ignorantly and were stubble Doctors opiniones incommodae naevi stipulae c. Doctorum Cyprian say they speaketh without Scripture Cyprian doth feign superstitiously Cyprian doth Iudge naughtily Tertullian doth erre Few in ancient times did write perspicuously and with Iudgment And of the whole multitude of Doctors of the second age which was neerest to the Apostles they are pleased to say Albeit this age was neerest to the Apostles yet the doctrin of Christ and his Apostles began to be not a litle darkned therin and many monstrous and incommodious opinions are every where found to be spread by the Doctors therof Then of the third age they say the further that we go from the Apostles age the more stubble we shall find to have bin added to the purity of the Christian doctrin So that you may see what these foure drunken Germans judge of succeeding ages of the greatest Doctors and of the whole Catholick Church and what credit their writings deserve John Fox in his Acts and Monuments doth imitat the example of these Dutch drunken Centurists his Masters not only in this impudent foolery but also in their fraudulent dealing of concealing and cutting off many of the Testimonies of the Holy Fathers least the multitude and cleerness of the authorities should give our Catholick cause too much credit but he dissenteth from the Magdeburgians in saying that the true Church of Christ is both visible and invisible visible to them that are in her and invisible to them that are out of her So that according to Fox heathens and heretiks that are out of the Church can not see her nor be converted or convinced by those visible and supernatural signs wherewith God hath made her remarkable and conspicuous to the end that such as are not in her may see her and be converted a thing so much inculcated by the ancient Fathers that they say very few or none of the meanest capacities can be excused by invincible ignorance from damnation But let vs see what an Jmaginary Church of Protestants he fancies and builds in the Aire And first we may observe that for the first twelve hundred years after Christ not finding as much as one Parish of Protestants in the whole world Fox doth not name any Church or Congregation but the Roman Catholick But from Pope Innocentius the 3. time downwards Fox beginneth and bringeth forth for the true Church a rablement of condemned Sectaries dissenting in opinions and professions not only from the Catholik but also from the Protestant reformations and divided among themselves cohering in no other form or succession but that one sprung vp by chance after the other which as his adversary tells him he tieth togeather in a Catalogue or list as Sampson's foxes were by the tailes This list or Catalogue he setteth down in his protestation to the Church of England telling first that even during the time of the last 400. years from Pope Innocentius downwards the true Church of Christ he meanes the Protestant which vntill then had bin wholy invisible durst not openly appeare in the face of the world being oppressed by Tyrany But yet that it remained from time to time visible in certain chosen members that not only bare secret good affection to sincere doctrin but stood also in the defence of truth against the Church of Rome But if his Protestant Church was invisible to them that were out of her and by consequence to Papists it needed not feare their Popish Tyrany by which it could be no more prejudiced then Spirits or men shut vp in enchanted Castles In which Catalogue saith Fox first to pretermit Bertramus and Beringarius which were before Pope Innocentius 3. a learned multitude of sufficient witnesses heere might be produced whose names are neither obscure nor doctrin vnknown as Ioakim Abbot of Calabria Almaricus a learned Bishop that was judged an heretick for holding against Images besides the Martyrs of Alsatia of whom we read 100. to be burned by Pope Jnnocentius in one day Add likewise to these the Waldenses and Albigenses Besides divers others standing against the Pope an 1240. c. Then he addeth to these some privat persons for the most part Catholiks as Dante 's the Jtalian Poet Armacanus Occham c. and finaly embraceth in his Church the Lollards Wickleffians Hussits and all other Sectaries vntill he comes to Luther Zuinglius and Calvin c. all of them disagreeing in opinion and every one pretending his own opinion to be the true Catholick faith And this is the visible succession of Fox's Church and the subject of his Ecclesiasticall History wherby he pretends to no greater antiquity then of 400. years nor can he prove any other vnity of faith then their impugning the Pope and the Roman Catholick Doctrin not vnanimously but some one point some another disagreeing in most among themselves I will briefly refute these his lyes and reveale his fraud Bertram was a Monk lived and dyed a Roman Catholick above 800. years agone after his death some of his followers forged a litle pamphlet in his name savoring or favoring the Berengarian heresy but the fraud was presently discovered and rejected Berengarius recanted his heresy and dyed a penitent Catholick Ioachim an old man half out of his wits was censured by the Pope for certain fond prophecies and some errors also about the Blessed Trinity Almaricus was never Bishop but only of Fox his making he was condemned for many other heresies besides holding against Images as for teaching there is no resurrection of Bodies at all 2. That there is no paradise nor hell 3. That the body of Christ is not in the Sacrament 4. That God spake as much in Ovid as in Austin c. As for his Martyrs in Alsatia they who relate that story say certain Hereticks to the number of 80.
that from Christ to the victory of Constantin against Maxentius there are assigned by Eusebius 318. years and yet did not this persecution cease then neither but continued vnder Licinius and other Tyrants for divers years after see then how just these numbers fall out neither more nor less all which being considered I find no one thing so true or credible in all this revelation saith the Author of the three Conversions who confuted Fox his Acts and Monuments as those words of the spirit vnto him saying Thou fool for that this maketh him a fool indeed by revelation What credit Protestants give to Fox his revelations I do not know but sure Iam they give too much to his relations notwithstanding the absurdity of the whole work in composing a Catholick Church of condemned hereticks without subordination or succession and making wicked Malefactors Câ—â—â—st's Martyrs the Protestant Clergy who could not be ignorant of so abominable a deceit cryed vp the book as a most godly and sincere history and by publick authority endeavored to make it authentick placing one in every Parish Church like a fifth Ghospell recommending the reading therof to all persons both in their houses and Congregations All this was don with design to make the Roman Catholick religion odious and to exasperat the generality of the people against the Priests and professors of the same And though judicious Readers may easily discern in perusing the Book the weaknes of the Author and of the cause he vndertakes to maintain yet the vulgar sort are much taken with both and doubt not but that Protestants have as much reason to put Catholiks to death as Catholiks had to punish those mad fellows whom Iohn Fox calls Martyrs and would needs dy rather then recall those blasphemies against God or submit their fond opinions to that sense of Scripture which our Saviour and his Apostles delivered to the Church and had bin derived by the publick Testimony and vndeniable Tradition both of holy Fathers and general Councells from one age to an other vntill this present To the end silly seduced souls may see their mistake and how litle credit Iohn Fox his Protestant Church and Martyrs deserve compared with the Roman-Catholick I will set down his Calendar SVBSECT I. The Foxian Calendar THe number of all his saints are 456. wherof Bishops Martyrs 5. to wit Cranmer Ridley Hooper Farrar and another whom I remember not What litle credit they deserved we have shewed heretofore every one of them changing his religion with the times and their opinions having bin confuted as heresy in vniversities by publick disputations Bishops Confessors 1. Virgin Martyrs none Mayd Martyrs 3. Kings and Queens Martyrs and Confessors 1. who was Edward 6. other men and women Martyrs 393. other men and women Confessors 5â— These were of divers sects and opinions and contrary in many points one to the other as for example Waldesians and Albigensians 13. Lollards and Wickleffians 36. Hussits and Lutherans 78. Zuinglians and Calvinists 268. Anabaptists Puritans and doubtfull of what sect 59. Again of these were husbandmen Weavers sawyers shoomakers Curriers smiths and other such like occupations 282. poore women and spinsters 64. Apostata Monks and Friars 25. Apostata Priests 38. Ministers 10. publick Malefactors and condemned by the lawes for such 19. of age running away from his Master and finding an old English Bible sincerely translated you may be sure lying in 〈◊〉 the Chappell of Burntwood fell to reading therof and therby presently became a Protestant in divers opinions and would needs burn for the same Rawling White is recounted by Fox to have bin an old poore fisherman in Wales and hearing of certain new fresh doctrin to be had out of the Scriptures in English and grieved that himself was not able to read them he put his litle boy to schoole to learn to read which being somewhat instructed in that art he caused him to read Scriptures vnto him and profitted so much therin with in a litle time that the old fisherman began to be a preacher and so leaving his occupation went vp and down Wales with his boy after him bearing the Bible out of which he took vpon him to preach at every town and Tavern therof seeking therby to pervert such as were no wiser then himself nor could he be restrained from this folly vntill the Bishop of Cardiff apprehended him whom afterwards they were forced to burn for that he stood obstinat in his fantasticall opinions which were extravagant and â—â—â—rce agreed with any sect of Protestancy We have seen heretofore how Laurence Sanders the married Priest seing a litle bastard of his was so tenderly affected therunto as in great vehemency of spirit he sayd to the standers by what maâ—â— of my vocation would not dy to make this litle boy legitimat and prove his mother to be no whore And indeed such of the Protestant Clergy as were executed were brought to the stake for the love they had to their wenches and bastards and because they thought it was against their honor to recant It 's remarkable that of some hundreds of Heresiarchs who have since the preaching of the Apostles risen against the doctrin of the Catholick Church not above two or three wherof Berâ—â—garius was one would recall their opinions no marvaile therfore if Cranmer Latimer Ridley c. should be so obstinat These motives and persons I say well considered rational Protestants will find no parity between Foxian and Catholick Martyrs nor any reason to persecute Priests and Papists by their new Statuts because Protestants and sectaries were persecuted by Q. Mary and other temporal Soveraigns according to the ancient Laws of all Christendom They will find a parity between Fox his Martyrs and Fanaticks for the old Protestants were look't vpon in those days when they first began as themselves look now vpon fanatiks and Quakers only with this difference that these may complain of harder measure now received from their prelatick Brethren then prelatick Protestants from papists because prelatiks have nothing against presbitery 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 that their doctrin and conventicles are prohibited by the temâ—â—â—al lâ—â—es of the Land which can not be a competent rule of faith they can not condemn them by any Pâ—â—â—â—stant general Councells ancient Tradition or by the primitive Protestant principles or by any sense of Scripture ever yet held to be Catholick by the visible Church of Christendom wheras Roman Catholicks did and may censure prelatick Protestants by every one of these rules and do demonstraâ—â— that their prelatick reformation is contrary to all the Testimonies and evidences of Christian and Catholick antiquity SVBSECT II. VVillfull falsifications committed by Iohn Fox in his acts and Monuments FOx having searched and inquired after Protestants and their Church and not finding any one person he durst call by that name for the first 1200. years after Christ and that particularly here in England the Roman Catholick Religion as his
learned adversary proves had continued the very same notwithstanding many temporal changes from our first conversion vntill K. Henry 8. and Q Elizabeths reigns and was that very faith which we papists now profess rather 〈◊〉 Fox would confess this truth he resolved to falsify and corrupt venerable Bede's Ecclesiastical History and a provincial Synod of the English Clergy held at Hartford by Theodoâ—â—â— Arch-bishop of Canterbury in the year 673. the decrees wherof he doth so alter that comparing them with themselves â—s they are in St. Bede whom Fox pretends to follow they do not seem to be the same and this he doth also to discredit the Catholick Church of England charging it with decreeing a condemned heresy about keeping of Easter The first decree of this synod was saith Fox that Easter day should be vnformally kept and observed throughout the whole realm vpon one certain day videlicet Prima 14. Luna mensis prioris That is to say vpon the first 14. moon or day of the moon of the first month to wit of March which is just as the Iewes do observe it contrary to the Councell of Nice Well then let vs see what the words of St. Bede himself are in this synodical Decree Primum Capitulum saith he relating it out of the words of the Canons themselves vt Sanctum diem Paschae in communi omnes servemus Dominica post 14. Lunam primi mensis The first article of our decrees saith the Councell is that we do all in common observe the holy day of Easter vpon the sunday next after the fourteenth moon of the first month This is quite contrary to that which Fox relateth he putting out Dominica which maketh or marreth all the matter and then for post decimam quartam lunam written at large in Bede he putteth in prima 14. luna short in numbers only to make it more obscure adding prima of his own and putting out post from the words of this Councell more over he addeth of his own these words vpon one certain day which the Decree hath not meaning therby that this 14. day must be observed with such certainty as it may not be altered or differred to any Sunday in which consisteth the heresy of the Quarta decimans and therby to make the ancient Church of England in St. Theodores time guilty of that heresy To favour the doctrin and practice of Protestants in putting away their wives for fornication and marrying an other he quotes the tenth Decree of the same synod and sets down such words only as seemed to authorise his error and then breaketh off as if the Decree ended there Thus he citeth the Canon Tenthly that no man put away his wife for any cause except for fornication 〈◊〉 the rule of the Ghospell and there stops wheras the Canon is Nullus conjugeâ—â— propriam nisi vt sanctum Evangelium docet fornicationis causa relinquat Quod si quisquam propriâ—m expulerit â—â—njugem legitiâ—o sibi matrimonio conjunctam si Christianus esse recte voluerit nulli 〈…〉 sed ita permaneatâ—aut propriae reconcilietur Conjugi Let no man leave his own wife but only as the holy Ghospell teacheth vs for the cause of fornication and if any man should put away his wife that is joyned to him by lawfull marriage if he will be a true Christian let him not marry another but either remain so in continency or be reconciled to his own wife again Hee wasteth much paper in discrediting Pope Gregory the 7. by Protestants called Pope Hildebrand whom notwithstanding the chief writers of his time exceedingly commend for a Saint and a learned man as you may see in Bellarmin But Fox saith Antoninus writeth that Hildebrand as he lay a dying desired one of his Cardinals to go to the Emperour and desire him forgâ—â—â—ness absolving both him and his partners from excommunication c. Which he relateth to the end his Reader might think that the Pope went against his conscience in excommunicating the Emperour and that St. Antoninus believed the same story to be true wheras St. Antoninus his words are that it was reported how Gregory 7. had sent a Cardinal to the Emperour and to all the Church to wish him Indulgence which yet for many causes saith Antoninus I do not believe to be true These words honest Fox omitteth And it is recorded by an Impartiall German Author that Pope Gregory 7. last words lying on his death-bed in Salerno were these Dilexi Iustitiam 〈…〉 iniquitatem propteria morior in exilio c. I have loved 〈◊〉 and hated iniquity and for this do I dy in banishment Being driven away from his Sea by the violence of the Emperour I read and find saith Fox that in a Councell holden â—t Rome by Pope Hildebrand and other Bishops they did 〈◊〉 three things 1. That no Priests hereafter should marry wives â— Thâ—â— all such as were marryed should be divorced 3. That none hâ—â—â—fter should be admitted to the order of Priesthood but should 〈◊〉 perpetual chastity But he quoteth not one Author for 〈◊〉 three lyes and in the lines immediatly following where 〈◊〉 down in English the Copy of Pope Gregory 7. Bull 〈◊〉 this matter he sufficiently proves his own sayings to be lyes for thus saith the Bull If there be any Priests Deacons or 〈◊〉 deacons that will still remain in the sin of fornication which 〈◊〉 is not applicable to marriage we forbid them the 〈…〉 till they amend and repent But if they persever in their sin we charge that none presume to hear their service And â—â—cordingly it 〈◊〉 the Canon Officium Symoniacorum in 〈…〉 scienter nullo modo recipiatis And Tritemius relateth the matter thus Pope Gregory forbad men to hear the mâ—st of such Priests as were known to have Concubines But Fox 〈◊〉 other Protestants would needs face vs down that Hildebrâ—â—d was the first who prohibited Priests marriage wheras Origen above 1400. years ago tells even of the Greek Church 〈◊〉 solius est offerre Sacrificium qui perpetuae se devoverit castitati To him only belongeth to offer sacrifice who hath vowed himself to pâ—â—petual chastity And Eusebius one of the first Councell of Nice 〈◊〉 of them who were made Priests being married that it becommeth them to contain themselves for the time to come from all dealing with wives And Marianus Scotus speaking of Gregory 7. and of that Roman Synod being in his own time saith Pope Gregory 7. having made a Synod did according to the decree of St. Peter and St. Clemâ—â—t his successor and of other holy fathers forbid vnto Clergy men c. to have wives or dwell with women And Pope Alexander 2. and Pope Nicholas 2. Predecessors to Gregory 7. made the same decree that Hildebrand did as appeareth in their Canons yet exâ—ant It were both endless and needless to set down all John Fox his willfull lyes the fraudulent and â—â—olish tricks and devices wherwith he and
so frequently objected they were for meer shame corrected in the new Translation seâ— forth by order of King James And then appeared the forged Register of Mason to supply the 〈◊〉 of that falsification and to make the world believe that the first Protestant Bishops Parker Jewell Horn 〈◊〉 had bin consecrated by imposition of Episcopal hands with great solemnity and all due formalities at Lambeth wheras for the space of above â—0 years before that time as hath 〈◊〉 said â—â—â—tofore no man could tell or hear where or by whom these men had bin made Bishops for at the Nags-head they were rejected by Lâ—â—daf and Sâ—ories consecrating form in the same place was ridiculous notwithstanding that it had bin the greatest controversy between Catholicks and Protestants and the name of the place and 〈◊〉 continually demanded in print If an authentick Register 〈◊〉 my credible witness had bin produced when some such 〈◊〉 was called for by D. r Harding and 〈…〉 50. yeâ—rs before Mason appeared in print the dispute had bin ended 〈…〉 great honour of the Prelaticks and Confusion of the 〈◊〉 but they were answered only with an Act of Parliament 8. Eliz. 1. declaring that whatsoever had bin don in virtue of the great soule of England and the Queens supremacy was well don and should stand legal and valid The falsification of Images for Idols was corrected t' is true in the new Testament but in the ould exod 20.4 and in the ten Commandments and Catechisms for Children they 〈…〉 corruptions translating graven Images for graven thing against all Texts Hebrew Greek and Laâ—â—n for that the hebrew word pesel is the very same that sculpâ—â—â— in latin that is a graven or carved thing and the Greek 〈◊〉 eidâ—â—lon an Jdol So that by this fals and wicked practise 〈◊〉 Protestant Clergy doth still endeavor to discredit the Roâ—â—n Catholick Religion and therby continue their own auâ—â—ority and Beneficies making the layty believe contrary to their own consciences and corrections in the new Testaâ—â—â—â— that popery is Idolatry for admitting worship of Images 〈◊〉 if Image and Idol were the same thing and equally forbidden by Scripture and God's Commandements To confirm their flocks in this persuasion they tell them the reason why Catholicks leave out some repetitions of the first Commandement in their Catechismes is because they know that to worship Images is against Scripture wheras in our Latin and many vulgar Roman Catechismes nothing is omitted and in such short ones wherin all the words are not expresly mentioned it 's don only not to charge Childrens memories with more then with the substance of every Commandement and the substance of the first consists in the first â—ords therof In the last Commandement also we put in brief only these words Thou shalt not covet an other man's goods Omitting Oxes and Asses c. If our design had bin to corrupt 〈◊〉 conceale the words and sense of Scripture in the first comâ—â—â—dement in favor of Images we would not have set down the Text so cleerly in any of our larger Catechismes and much less in our Latin and vulgar Translations of the Bible Hence it followeth that we do not take away the second Commandement as Protestants object who begin the second precept from these words Thou shalt not make to thee a graven thing c. which we make part of the first and with S. Austin q. 71. in Exodum we divide the first table into three precepts directing vs to God the second into seaven belonging to our selves vpon this reason among others because to make or have any graven thing or similitude of any creature to the end to adore it as God were indeed to have a strange God which is forbid in the first words of the first Commandment and so all that followeth to the commination and promise forbiddeth false Gods and appeareth to be but one precept in substance But the desire and internal consent to adultery and theft differ altogeather as much as the external acts of the same sins and therfore seing adultery and theft are forbidden by two distinct precepts the prohibition of the internal desire doth also require two precepts To maintain their heresies against the single life of Priests as also against the excellency of Virginity vowes of Chastity free will and the possibility of Keeping God's Commandments they corrupt the Text of Math. 19.11 translating contrary to all Copies both Hebrew Greek and Latin All men can not receive this saying in steed of all men do not receive this saying for we may have the gift of continency if we will S. Austin lib. de gratia lib. arbit c. 4. faith whosoever have not this gift given them it is either for that they will not have it or that they fulfill not that which they will and they that have this gift or attain to this word have it of God and their own freewill And Origen explaining this very text tract 7. in Math. saith this gift is given to all that ask for it To authorise the Protestant error of Iustification and Salvation by faith only set down as an article of saith in the 39. of the Church of England they translate Luc. 18 4â— Receive thy sight thy faith hath saved thee insteed of Receive thy sight thy faith hath made thee whole it being cleere that the blind man who answered Christ's question desired corporal sight and that our Saviour accordingly granted what he asked in the same manner and with the same words he did to others that he cured of the same disease Mark 10.52 Luke 8.48 50. which places are corrected and rightly translated but as they did in the translation of Images for Idols leave some places vncorrected so they thought fit to do in this particular to the end some places or other of their Scripture might remain still â—â—â—tore against Popery as Rom. 11.4 they translate for Bâ—al the Jmage of Baal c. Acts 19.24 they translate for Temples of Diana Shrines 〈◊〉 make shrines of saints Bodies and of other Reliques odious â—nd vers 35. they add Image to the Text which is not in any Copy Greek or Latin to condemn the worship of Images And Chap. 20. v. 28. to attribute the rule and Government of the Church to the King principaly and more properly then to Bishops Insteed of rule the Church of God they translate take heed therfore vnto your selves and to all the flock over the which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers to feed the Church of God And with the same fraud and flattery they translate 1. Pet. 2.13 Be subject to every human Creature for God thus Submit your selves to every ordinance of man for the Lords sake as though it were all one to be subject and obey every temporal Prince in things lawfull and to obey every ordinance and by consequence in spiritual as well as in temporal maters In the same place also wheras in K. Edward 6. dayes the English Bible had To
the King as chief head in Q. Elizabeth who affected not the title of head of the Church as having preemiâ—â—â—â— because King Iames insisted much vpon a spiritual supremacy they translated to the King as supreme To maintain this error that Priests may have wives they translate 1. Cor. 9. v. 5. for woman wife as if St. Paul had bin married wheras it is evident in the 7. chapter of this same Epistle v. 8. that he was not married I say therfore to the vnmarried and widdows it is good for them if they abide even as I. And the same word which here they translate wife in cap. 7. v. 1. they translate woman because St. Paul saith there it is good for a man not to touch a woman but here to translate wife was not for their purpose In the same Epistle cap. 11. v. 2. contrary to both Greek and Latin they translate for Keep the Traditions as I have delivered them to you Keep ordinances c. 1. Cor. 15. v. 10. they add to this text I have laboured more abundantly then all they yet not I but the grace of God with me they add I say the grace of God which is with me 〈◊〉 that where the Apostle rather sayd the grace of God laborred whiâ—h him and consequently he with the grace of God which proveth 〈…〉 they by adding which is to the Text 〈◊〉 have it seeme that the Apostle did nothing at all but was moved like a thing without liâ—e or will and thus they prove by Scripture the Protestant errors Ephesians 1. v. 6. For he hath gratified vs 〈◊〉 â—â—lde vs gratious or conduct us with graâ—e they translate 〈◊〉 hath made vs accepted in the beloved against inherent grace in favour of the Protestant error of imputative justice Epist. Philip. cap. 4. v. 3. For sincere Companion help those women c. They translate true yoke-fellow help those woman tâ— make men believe that St. Paul had recommended those persons to his wife who indeed had none 1. Cor. 7. v. 8. Nothwithstanding the discipline of the Church of England is contrary to that of the Calvinists because reason oâ— state and the constitution of Parliaments requireth Bishops yet the doctrin therof is Zuinglian and Calvinian in most points and Doctor Abbots Archbishop of Canterbury who had the greatest hand in correcting the Bible by King Iames his order was Calvin's great admirer as may be seen in his books One of Calvin's blasphemies against Christ is that he feared and suffered the paines of hell nay and despaired vpon the Cross and in that sense doth explain his descent into hell admitting of no other That this blasphemy might be authorised by Scripture Cranmer and the whole Clergy and Church of England after him in their edition of Tyndal and Coverdales Bible an 1562. in the epistle to the Hebrews chap. 5. vers 7. corrupt St. Paul's words speaking of Christ praying vpon the cross He was heard for his reverence thus he was heard in that he feared to maintain their blasphemous paradox that our Saviour should have feared and felt the paines of hell vpon the Cross. To confirm also this wicked doctrin and confute Lynâ—◠〈◊〉 jâ—â—trum and Purgatory Dr. Abbots Archbishop of Cant. and the other Translators of the Bible corrupt 1. Pet. 3. v. 〈…〉 for wheras the words of Scripture are quickened or alive 〈…〉 or soule in the which spirit comming he preached 〈…〉 also that were in prison They translate quickned by the spirit by which also he went and preached vnto the spirits 〈…〉 This Translation was so gross that Doctor Montaguâ— â—ishop of Chichester and Noâ—wich reprehended for it Sir Henâ—â— will to whose care the translating of St. Peter's epistle committed but Sir Henry Savill told him plainly that Doctor Abbots and Dr. Smith Bishop of Glocester corrupted and altered the Translation of this place which himself had sincerly performed In pursuance of this their Calvinian heâ—â—sy and corruption they pervert the Text of Gen. 37. v. 35. translating graue for hell Protestants denying more places for soules after this life then heaven for the just and hell for the wicked and being ashamed to say that the holy Patriarch 〈◊〉 was damned or that he despared of his saluation when he sayd I will go down to my son into hell mourning Gen. 37. 〈◊〉 35. They translate I will go down into the grave vnto my 〈◊〉 mourning and rather then confess a third place and by consequence Purgatory after this life they father non-sence vpon Iacob and the Holy Ghost as though Iacob thought that his son Iosâ—ph had bin buried in a grave whereas Iacob thâ—ught and sayd immediatly before vers 33. an evill beast hath devoured him And therfore he must necessarily have meâ—â—â— that he would dye and go where he thought the soule of his son Joseph to be which was neither in heaven for then he would rather have ascended thither Ioyfull then descended to any place mourning neither did he mean the hell of the damned for that had bin desperation but to a low place where the lust soules then remained which was called Lyâ—nâ—â—â— Patrum or Abraham's Bosom the way of the holies as Saint Paul speaketh being not yet made open because our Saviour Christ was to dedicat and begin the entrance in his own person and by his passion to open heaven Tertullian lib. â—â— advers Marcâ—â—â— saith I know the bosom of Abraham was 〈◊〉 heavenly place but only the higher Hell or the higher part of hell from which speech of the Fâ—ther◠〈…〉 afterward that other â—ame Lymbas Patrâ—â—â— that is the very 〈◊〉 or vppermost and outmost part of hell where the Fathers of the Old Testament rested The words of St. Peter 2. 〈◊〉 1. v. â—5 And I will do my diligeâ—â—â—â— to have you often after my decease also that you may keep a memory of these things seemed to Protestants so plain in favour of his praying for the Christians after his decease that King Iames his Translators change them into these Moreover I will endeavor that you may be able after my decease to have these things alwayes to remembrance We ask Protestants why do they wrest this place of the Psalme and corrupt Scripture against the honour which ought to be given to Saints Psalme 138. Thy friends O God are bâ—â—ome exceeding honorable their prinâ—edoâ— is exceedingly strengthned which is Saint Hierom's translation from the Hebrew confirmed by the great Rabbin R. Salomon and the Greek Textâ— and never excepted against by any learned Father of the Church vntill the Protestant Translators were pleased to alter it thus How pretious are thy thoughts 〈◊〉 O God how great is the summe of them as if multiplicity of thoughts were an admirable excellency in God wheras his 〈◊〉 admitâ—s not many but rather one comprehensive knowledge without composition and therfore the Holy Ghost would not have sayd of them in the next verse that they are more in number then the Sands which expression may
〈…〉 who run their 〈◊〉 wayes c. But truly I 〈◊〉 no reason why they should Iudâ—â— so rashly of Roman Catholicks 〈…〉 to persuade the King and the whole world that we are so impious and envious as to conceale from the people the light of the Ghospell seeing we stick to the old letter and sense of Scripture without altering the Text or rejecting any parts therof or devising new Interpretations and we are dayly imployed not only in preaching and explaining God's word in Europe but forsake our own Countreyes and conveniences and travell with great difficulties and dangers both by Sea and Land to Asia Afrik America and the Antipodes with no other possible design but to publish the doctrin of Christ and enlighten the Nations of Gentillâ— who are in 〈…〉 ignorance And as for their self-conceited presbitâ—â—ian 〈…〉 Brethren who run their own wayes in translating and interpreting Scripture we do not excuse them but only say that we see no reason why prelaticks should 〈…〉 for a fault wherof themselves are no less guilty Do not prelaticks run their own wayes as well as those other Sectaries in translating the Bible Do they stick to either the Greek Latin or Hebrew Text Do they not leape from one language and Copy to an other accept and reject what they please Do they not fancy a sense of their own every iot as contrary to that of the Catholick and ancient Church as that of their Brethren the Presbiterians and others is acknowledged to be And yet they are nether more learned nor more skilfull in tongues nor more godly then those they so much contemn and blame But to the end every Christian may more cleerly discern 〈◊〉 Cheat and divert himself with some variety in the method of this tedious but convincing argument I will give 〈◊〉 a brief relation of a remarkable passage much to the 〈◊〉 purpose which happned in the beginning of King James 〈◊〉 Reign by which he may in one man's case see the 〈◊〉 and sincerity of all the Protestant prelatick Church and 〈◊〉 in King Iames his time and Iudge what satisfaction 〈◊〉 may have in this world or whether they may expect 〈◊〉 in the next by relying vpon the authority and 〈◊〉 of the Prelatick Protestant Church of England SVBSECT II. Of Deane VValsingham's search into matters of Religion before his change to the Catholick how he repaired for a Resolution of his doubes to King Iames as to the head of the Church who remitted him to the Lord of Canterbury and he to other men and how after finding no satisfaction he betook himself to the reading of Catholick and Protestant Authors for discerning on what side was the true or false Dealing I Will reduce into as narrow a compass as I can Deane Walsingham's relation which he dedicated to K. Iames concluding his epistle with these words most humbly on my Knees I beseech your Royal Majesty to pardon me this 〈◊〉 resolution wherunto I protest vpon my soule and Conscience that no earthly motive drew me but only my love and obedience 〈◊〉 to him that is King of all Kings c. That 〈…〉 pag. 〈…〉 as you have seen to change my Iudgment and yeild to the manifest evidence of truth which I found to be on the Catholick side and nothing 〈…〉 shiftâ— and deceits on the contrary This 〈◊〉 speake here Good 〈◊〉 as in the sight of Almighty God and as in truth of conscience I have found and no way out of passion or evill affection or wordly respects in which every man will easily see how much I prejudice my self by this new course taken But that both reason and Religion prudence and all true piety doth â—â—â—quire that the everlasting salvation of our soules should be preferred before all other human respects whatsoever which is the true and sincere cause of this my resolution And this I desire thee Good Christian Readerâ— to believe and assure thy self to be most true as aâ— the last day when we shall all appeare before the Tribunal of 〈◊〉 Saviour and all hearts be made known will evidently appeare In his preface to the Reader he gives an account of his Protestant education and Religion wherin 〈◊〉 was so zealous that he took all occasions to deale with others either for their confirmation or gaining to 〈◊〉 and to this effect was wont to send Books of that profession to any that would read them By which occasion it fell out that one of his acâ—quaintance that seemed backward in the acceptance of a Book was content to receive it from him vpon condition saith he that I should promise him to read an other Book he would lend me wherof I accepted This book was inittuled a Defence of the Censure given vpon two bookes of William Chark and Meredith Hanmer Ministers which book I litle esteemed at that time thinking it should serve me for some disport especialy for gathering out some absurdities against Papists wherâ—ith I did Imagin all their books to be abundantly stuffed But finding whersoever I lighted certain passages which I could 〈◊〉 well digest and many proofs alledged wherunto I could 〈◊〉 â—â—swer I cast â—t ofâ—en aside and then took it in hand again 〈◊〉 â—oon after I felt my self so strangely troubled and turâ—â—â—led in Iudgment and conscience vpon the reading therof 〈◊〉 my soule had taken pills indeed and could not beare 〈…〉 I conferred divers of my difficulties with 〈◊〉 â—â—nisters without specifying that I had them out of such 〈◊〉 but they could give me very litle satisfaction or 〈◊〉 at all Wherupon I made divers Iourneys to London 〈…〉 to see Books of sundry sorts as also to conferre with 〈◊〉 of my friends And having wearied my self in this sort 〈◊〉 the space of divers moâ—thes at last I betooke my self to a â—ore strange resolution but yet such as then seemed to 〈◊〉 most necessary for appeasing of my mind and this was 〈◊〉 so much as I had taken two or three several times the oath 〈◊〉 supremacy first to the Queene and afterward to his Majesty that now reigneth I 〈◊〉 persuade my self that my best comfort of conscience would come from the superiour powers but especialy from his learned Majesty who governed the Crown as from God's Lieutenant and substitute in all causes and affaires whatsoever Wherfore after much deliberation not daring to conferr â—ith any Papist or almost to entertain any Good thought 〈◊〉 them or of their Religion I determined with my self to â—ake a short memorial vnto his sayd Majesty and to deliver him the summ of my afflictions and doubts together with the â—â—ok it self which had bin the cause therof and to entreat him by his supreme authority to give order for my sound satisfaction therin and so binding vp the old book in the comeliest manner I could I got me to London and thence to Greenwich and there after many difficulties of audience I exhibited the same together with my Memorial both tyed and conjoyned in one
as his Majesty was going to the Chappel vpon Good friday in the morning in the yeare 1604. Deane 〈…〉 difficulties 〈…〉 Book MY 〈…〉 the Author's complaint that Catholiks â—â—ving 〈…〉 offers of some jâ—st tryall of their and 〈…〉 Religion in England either by publick disputation free writing or printing they could never yet be admitted vnto any which made me much to mervaile vpon what cause or ground this should be so long denyed for that supposing our Protestant Religion to be true as I was persuaded I could not see why this pâ—â—blick tryall might not be and ought not to be granted Moreover I saw and considered that wheras his Majesty soon after his coming into England was resolved gratiously to heare the differences that were between his own subjects and to that effect yeelded for three or four days most honorable audience in his own person to heare and Iudge the contentions between the Protestants and puritans yet notwithstanding in this conference the Papists had no place at all which was marked by many and divers also spoke therof Wherfore vpon these considerations I was much troubled doubting lest this straitness vsed in not admitting Papists to any kind of this equal offered tryall might have some mystery in it and that all things went not so cleere indeed on our side as I had hitherto believed My second difficulty was about the tryall of spirits whether they be of God or no the Author of the Defence joyning roundly with M. r Chark offered to stand to all lawfull tryall whatsoever and therupon taketh in hand to prove that Protestants have no sure ground or way to try an heretical or Catholick spirit and that Catholicks have many wherof he setteth down nine shewing first that the only way offered by Protestants of only Scripture is no way at all and that for divers reasons one among the rest that all heretickâ— both old and new have professed this way c. which 〈◊〉 it were admitted to be the best and that Scripture 〈◊〉 neither corrupted in the letter nor perverted in the 〈◊〉 by Protestants yet could not that way of tryall advance 〈◊〉 advantage their cause because the Catholicks have express 〈◊〉 of Scripture for themselves and Protestants no express 〈…〉 for their Tenets As for example Catholicks have 〈◊〉 This is my Body for Transubstantiation Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 man is justifyed by workes and not by faith only Jacob. 2. for â—â—â—tification by Good workes Whose sins you forgive are forgiâ—â—â— c. Joan. 20. for absolution The doers of the Law 〈◊〉 be justified Rom. 2. for the possibility of observing the Commandements vow ye and render your vowes Psalm 75. for votaries Keep the traditions which you have learned either by word or epistle â— Thess. 2. for vnwritten Traditions c. Protestants have not one express text in all Scripture for their Tenets My third difficulty was about the first beginners of our Protestant doctrin to wit Luther with his schollers Zuinglius Câ—â—oldstadius Oecolampadius Calvin Beza c. for that albeit Religion is not to be measured by the life of the Teacher yet I considered that whensoever God did send any men extâ—â—ordinarily to reform his Church they were alwayes comâ—only of more eminent virtue in their lives then others as 〈◊〉 seen by all the Patriarchs and Prophets by St. John Baptiâ—â— and others in succeeding ages But now for these men before named Luther and the rest this writer of the Defence doth shew by very great testimonies that they were men far inferiour vnto the common sort of honest men that Luther had his reformation against the Mass Intercession of Saints c. from the Devill from whom also Zuinglius received his opinion against the real presence and Transubstantiation that Calvin followed therin Zwinglius and we in England embrace the same That Hierom Bolseâ— Doctor of Physiâ— many yeareâ— in Geneua and other places round â—bout in 〈◊〉 time when himself was a 〈…〉 things both of 〈…〉 his falshood might be so easily 〈…〉 As that Iohn Calvin was 〈…〉 with a burning â—â—â—ron for 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 who preserved 〈…〉 and that 〈◊〉 was testifyed by publick record of the said Citty of Noyâ—â—â— and that this was registred by Monsieur Bertilier Secretary of the Councell of Geneva vnder a publick and sworn 〈◊〉 hand he relates many things of Calvin's excessive ambition intollerable hypocrisy delicat niceness and lascivious carnaâ—â—â— As for Beza who lived when Bolsek's book was written he reporteth many enormous things as that he kept both a boy and a Queane Andebertus and Candida that he ran away with a Taylor 's wife that dwelt in Calenâ—â—r street in Paris â—he robbing her husband to accompany him and that he continued the like life after keeping an harlot called 〈◊〉 together with his own wife and killing his own Child begotten vpon her to cover the sin by letting her blood above measure and many other soul things which I avoyd to name for loathsomness My fourth difficulty was thaâ— the Defence of the Censâ—â—â— sheweth how our Church of England doth receive and 〈◊〉 for Brethren such as could never agree nor cannot at the day in sundry substantial points of doctrin as the book proves by their confessions protestations and writings one against the other as also by sundry Synods and Protestant Councells wherin the one hath condemned the other And namely he citeth this saying of Luther among many other I do protest before God and the world that I do not agree with them the Sacramentarians which is our Religion of England 〈…〉 will while the world standeth but will have my hand◠〈…〉 the blood of those sheep which these hereticks do drive 〈…〉 and kill 〈…〉 it was possible that Luther 〈…〉 with God's holy spirit 〈…〉 so manifestly condemn us 〈…〉 for 〈◊〉 hereticks that hold him for 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 very same doctrin as doctrin 〈…〉 for pernitious heresy This 〈…〉 I might have some 〈…〉 〈◊〉 fifth difficulty was M. r Fulk and our Protestant 〈◊〉 contempt of the holy Fathers and of Traditions 〈…〉 I fell vpon this account whether it were more 〈…〉 me to adventure my soul with Fulk and our 〈…〉 or with the antient Fathers and whether it 〈…〉 probable that they should know what passed in 〈…〉 Church better then St. Cyprian St. Austin c. 〈…〉 troubled me as I thought every day a year 〈…〉 〈…〉 was about M. r Chark against whom 〈…〉 was written who seemed to me 〈…〉 very 〈…〉 impugning the same for that 〈…〉 not 〈◊〉 to any of the difficulties as to 〈◊〉 seemed and much less in his reply to the defence 〈◊〉 afterward I 〈◊〉 to see The substance of Dean Walsingham's memorial to the King 〈◊〉 a certain memorial as I may call it wherin I 〈◊〉 comprehended as compendiously as then I could some chief 〈◊〉 principal causes of my doubts and difficulties before 〈◊〉 and contained in that book desiring his Highness 〈…〉 Mr. Doctor Covell told me
some litle time c. my Lord began to speak with a high and angry voyce concerning me and my affaires and looking toward me complained of my importunity and obstinacy and sayd to the Doctors that he would send me to prison and therupon calling for his pursuivant or apparitor which presently appeared said let a mittimus be made to send him to the Chink c. But then came vnto me from the other side of the parlour the Knight of the Corner mentioned before who out of â—â—ew of great compassion and extraordinary friendship began with divers temporal reasons to persuade me not to meddle further in these matters but accommodat my self to my Lord's will and I should find his Grace a good Lord vnto me and ready to perform as occasion should be offered c. After a litle time they rose from the table and standing on foot my Lord shewed himself much displeased talked again of me and of my busines threatning to send me to prison but after that again he retired himself into a window together with Doctor Barlow who having conferred some litle space together my Lord called me vnto him and insinuating vnto me that the sayd Doctor had intreated for some favor towards me sayd well Mr. VValsingham J am content you shall conferr these places with Doctor Barlow who will take some paines with you to resolve you and then turning vnto Mr. Doctor he sayd vnto him you can shew him Mr. Deane Chrysostom both in greek and Latin and so might his Grace also but durst not willing me to repaire vnto him for conference and dismissed me with saying only that J should return vnto him in the end of the next term and indeed his dismission was such and with such countenance and speech as it seemed to me he could not well determin what to do with me being weary of me and of my suite and that he would have bin content to be handsomly rid of me Upon the next day J repaired to VVestminster to Mr. Doctor Barlow who after even song went vp with me to his study and there at my request opened first one of St. Austin's Tomes wherin the Book de bono viduitatis is contained and there sought for the place before named cyted by Mr. Bell and falling vpon the words alledged by him read them and would have seemed to defend them as there they lye But when J pressed him to have him go forward and to read the words ensuing which do explicat St. Austin's meaning and wholy overthrow Mr. Bell's purpose he was vnwilling at that time to pass any further especialy his man coming to tell him that it was now supper time and so with courteous words he dismissed me saying nothwithstanding that if at any other time I should come vnto him he would be glad to spend an houre and take 〈◊〉 some further paines with me But J thought with my self to what end should J come vnto him and trouble both him and my self as J had don many others in the same cause before for that I seemed to perceive now how litle they were able or willing to give me that satisfaction in these points which I demanded about my doubts and scruples and with this I departed from him not meaning to return again for the present but to take some other course as afterwards I did which was to examin books on both sides for finding out truth or falsity begining first with the writings of the protestants and afterward of Catholicks This is the substance of the historical part of Mr. VValsingham's search into Religion In the progress of his book he sets down those frauds and willfull corruptions which he found in perusing the works of Luther Calvin Jewell Fox â—â—â—low VVillet Chark Fulk Hastings and other protestant â—â—iters and acknowledgeth the truth and sincerity which he 〈◊〉 with in the Catholicks wherupon he resolved to reâ—ounce protestancy and the conveniencies that therby he might â—â—pect preferring the good of his soul which he believed could not be saved out of the Roman Catholick Church before all temporal respects To satisfy his friends and the world in this resolution he published the foresaid Treatise and became a Catholick Priest and by his good example and paines taken in this Kingdom converted many of his seduced Countreymen He lived to be of very great age dying but few years since bidding always those with whom he conversed not to credit or trust any of the protestant Clergy in matters of Religion how ever so sincere they may seem to be in other affaires SVBSECT III. Reflexions vpon Mr. VValsingham's relation THe first Reflexion is How education and a persuasion of the truth grounded therupon can not be safely or prudently relyed vpon in matters of that one only faith without which it is impossible to please God and be saved especialy when we acknowledge the fallibility of our Church and have reasons to suspect our Clergys sincerity The protestant Church of England doth acknowledge it's own fallibility and that Clergys interest and intrigues in vpholding a Religion wherby alone they may live above the meanness of their parentage and patrimony together with our Catholick continual exceptions and proofs against it's novelty and libertinism and the publick offers of learned disinteressed and conscientious persons to demonstrat how much lay-Protestants are abused by their Clergy and mistaken in their fancied Scripture and reformed Doctrin in case the state wil give way to a faire tryal doth leave no room for the illiterat layties ordinary excuse to wit that they are not obliged to study Controversies or read the Fathers so much is not exacted of them they are bound notwithstanding to examin every one according to his capacity which of the two Clergys Protestant or Catholick do corrupt and falsify Scripture the Fathers and Councells or if that diligence be not compatible with the meanes and condition of many of them no more is required of such then to observe which of both partyes and Clergyes hinders or is most backward in coming to a publick tryal therof this being but matter of fact discernable by the eye without Metaphysical speculation or historical erudition can not in conscience be rejected or neglected by any Christian learned or vnlearned Though Mr. VValsingham was a protestant Divine yet he never had read any Catholick Books and by consequence was before he lighted vpon the defence of the Censure as ignorant in our Tenets as any lay-protestant and as avers from reading our Controversies yet being a conscientious and judicious person he thought himself bound vnder pain of damnation to examin whether what that Book said of Protestants was true Particularly when he reflected vpon their putting of and declining all publick disputations concerning Religion and their persecuting such as offered to dispute 2. Reflexion How easily a company or Corporation of necessitous and mean persons do conspire and concurr in a beneficial fraud and how difficult it is to make them
confess a fault in the maintenance wherof their fortunes are concerned and by consequence how accomptable the protestant layty is to God for not mistrusting and examining the truth and sincerity of their own Clergy being so indigent and so interessed persons and so confidently charged and so frequently caught with falshoods what fraud can be more visible then to make men believe that so infamous and dissolute persons as Luther Zuinglius Calvin Cranmer and Beza c. were Saints sent by God to restore his Church vnto it's primitive doctrin and spirit or that they and all protestants do agree in all matters of faith against Papists Their dissentions vices and wickedness are so manifest that they can not be denyed without impudency and without giving the lye to the whole world and contradicting their own writings And yet the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and his Junta of Divines would face down Mr. Walsingham that there was no such matter and because the poore man humbly petitioned to have the matter decided by comparing their own books which were in the next roome with his notes he was censured and called a foolish bold Knave impudent fellow sâ—â—cy Companion c. and threatned with prison and pillary And for that they durst not betray the weakness of their cause by so publick and violent proceedings against a known protestant who desired to continue one of themselves if protestancy did not prove to be a mistake of Christianity the Arch-bishop to be shut of him sent him to the Commissary of St. Albans to be resolved forsooth whether Luther acknowledged in his Books that he began the protestant Reformation and impugned the Mass adoration of the Sacrament Invocation of Saints c. moved therunto by the devill 's arguments in a real conference between himself and sathan as if this passage and others of Luther's and Calvin's works were not to be found in London or in his Graces Library at Lambeth as well as at St. Albans And after that by his own importunity Mr. Walsingham had obtained of Doctor Covell to shew him Luther's book wherin he acknowledged this conference and conviction of the Devill 's arguments that the Doctor should interrupt him and divert the whole discourse with a rush you see I have this book and many such like 3. Reflexion By what particular indirect means cavills and Calumnies the Arch-bishop himself endeavored to maintain the protestant Religion and discredit the Catholick delivering to Mr. Walsingham Mr. Bell's libell against the Iesuits as an invincible fortress against the Roman faith and his other book full of corruptions and falsifications as a very sincere and solid piece which falsifications being shewed to them all sitting in their Junta and Iudgment about that affaire the Arch-bishop durst not send into his study for the Fathers works that were affirmed by Mr. Walsingham to have bin corrupted by Bell and Calvin c. His Lordship 's confessed practise also of burning Catholick Books argues the weaknes of the protestant cause and proves how much they are afraid their own false dealing and the impiety of their principles should be discovered 4. Reflexion That Mr. Walsingham's case hath bin and is revived and practised now every day when any conscientious protestant begins to doubt of the safety and sincerity of his Religion The protestant Clergy tells him that he is in a sure way of salvation and yet this assertion is against one of their articles of faith to wit that which acknowledgeth their Church is fallible in proposing Christ's doctrin and the true sense of Scripture and by consequence for all they know themselves may be in damnable errors Then they tell him the Papists are Jdolaters worship Anti-Christ c. that our Books of Controversyes are full of lyes and fables and to make good these their impostures they not only corrupt our Authors but translate into English all infamous libells though they treat not of controversies as the Jansenists Letters Palafox his relations and for the renegat Fr. Paulo his history of the Councell of Trent they swear it is the most exact and sincere work of this age wheras Cardinal Palavicino in his answer to the same and in the very begining hath set down 300. of Fr Paulo's vntruths in matter of fact so palpable that they seem inexcusable in him and render others guilty of vnpardonable rashness and obstinacy who credit so mistaken or malicious an Author and preferr his bare word before the vnanimous Testimony of all Christendom that hath accepted the definitions of the Councell as Catholick truths which they would never have don had they bin such as Fr Paulâ— describes Js it likely that the Bishops Embassadors and Prelats of so different nations and subjects to Princes of so contrary Interests who were present at the Councill and recommended to their flocks and friends the decrees of Trent as sacred would conspire to cheat and damne their Souveraigns relations and neighbors Or that they knew not better how matters went in the Councill or were not more impartial in relating them then one Apostâ—ta Friar or those persons from whom he pretends to have received his papers and intelligence with such pittifull frauds and fashoods are many poor protestant soules deluded and seduced into eternal damnation which they deserve for believing their own Clergy without any further examination of the scruples and doubts which common sense and natural reason doth raise in every one of them that converseth with Roman Catholicks or observeth the incoherency and inconstancy of protestancy together with it's singularity and pride of Spirit contemning the primitive true sense of Scripture declared by vniversal Tradition and the vnanimous consent of all orthodox Fathers and Councills Perditio tua ex te Jsrael 5. Reflexion One of my Lord of Canterburyes reasons to Mr. Walsingham against crediting the Popish book was do you not know when two men go to law together one will speak the worst he can by the other And though this ought not to be practised in law suites much less in controversies of Religion yet seeing my Lord would have protestants read our books with that prejudice reason doth dictat that theirs ought not to be read without caution especially Seeing every protestant â—eader makes himself supreme Judge of Controversies of Religion and no Judge ought to give sentence before both sides be heard Suppose therfore that the protestant and Catholick Clergy are engaged not only in a dispute of Religion but in a suit of Law to wit whether the revenues of the Church of the three Kingdoms belong of right rather to the present possessors then to the ancient proprietors neither party say you ought to be Iudge in his own cause who then must decide the business The Layty Content let my Lord Chancellor of England notwithstanding his known Jnclination to favor and promote protesâ—â—â—cy be named head of a Committee for examining and deciding the question Let it be tryed in publik Court which
need therfore powerful and 〈…〉 Princes and nations fear a Iurisdiction they 〈…〉 seing the so much talked of papal 〈…〉 so litle prevail against Catholiks that own it 〈◊〉 other reason why the Popes spiritual supremacy is not 〈◊〉 dangerous is because they who acknowldge the power 〈◊〉 themselves the liberty of judging of the lawfulness of 〈◊〉 â—pplication and to know whether it be justly exercised by 〈…〉 whose censures and sentences are limited to so 〈◊〉 causes and conditions known to every Catholik Lawyer 〈◊〉 Divin that they can hardly disturbe a state if any of the previous admonitions and requisit formalities be omitted were acknowledged would employ it now as willinâ—â—â— to the advantage of the english Monarchy as his 〈◊〉 did in the reign of Q. Mary by condescending that 〈◊〉 Church revenues may be spent in more pious and publik 〈◊〉 then they are at present Notwithstanding the visible advantages which 〈◊〉 vnto all Catholik Soveraigns by admitting the 〈◊〉 of the Pope's spiritual Iurisdiction in their Kingdoms and â—â—minions and the litle or no danger which therby can come 〈◊〉 â—â—otestant Princes yet because Q. Elizabeth was proceeded 〈◊〉 by the Sea of Rome whose case was very different from 〈◊〉 of the Stewards vndoubted heires of the Crown no 〈◊〉 of England saith the Protestant Clergy must trust 〈◊〉 Roman Catholicks so many and so malignant are 〈◊〉 suggestions and suspitions which these Ministers endeavor 〈◊〉 in privy Councellors and the members of Parliaments 〈◊〉 and all this to reape the benefit of the Church lands 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—selves that a fancyed possibility without any 〈◊〉 of disturbing the peace and Government is preached 〈◊〉 printed by these Sir Polls to be a sufficient reason of state 〈…〉 Roman Catholiks vncapable of serving the state 〈◊〉 which is wors they have lately endeavored by their 〈◊〉 in Court Countrey and Parliament to question the 〈◊〉 prerogative and his Councell's prudence for publishing 〈…〉 which he had promised at Breda in favor of 〈◊〉 conferences so conscious they are of their own guilt 〈◊〉 they doubt not but the least countenance shewed to 〈◊〉 will discover the frauds wherby themselves deprive 〈◊〉 estate of so vast a revenue And because the chief Ministers 〈◊〉 state are out of their piety or policy inclined to 〈◊〉 moderation towards tender consciences and the Protestant 〈◊〉 dare not oppose it directly they cease not by means of some false Brethren and debaucht Friars to render all good intentions for our relief vneffectual by inculcating the necessity of a publik instrument not much differing from the Oath of alleagiance which they framed in King James his reign that insteed of acknowledging the Kings temporal Soveraignty gives him an vnheard of jurisdiction over souls or at least by reason of the ambiguous and offensive wording therof doth engage even Catholiks as will take it in an endless quarrell with their spiritual Superiors without rendring therby any service to their temporal Soveraign but rather making themselves vnfit to appeare for his or their own right in Ecclesiasticall Catholik Courts Therfore as well to satisfie the State concerning our allegiance and fidelity to our King as to avoyd the obloquys and artifices of the Protestant Clergy we humbly offer to his Majesty and his Ministers 〈◊〉 that we shall swear or sign any instrument or engagement 〈◊〉 fidelity to him which Catholik Subjects sweare or sign to their Catholik soveraigns To exact more strict obedience from so inconsiderable a party as we are vnder a Protestant Prince against the Bishop of Rome's pretention then any Catholiks of the world think fit either in conscience or prudenâ—â—â— to give to their own 〈◊〉 seems not necessary and would savor more 〈◊〉 presumption in vs against the Church of Rome then of affection to the Crown of England 3. They who teach that Kings 〈…〉 dâ—posed for heresy maintain they may be also dâ—posed 〈◊〉 Tyranny and notwithstanding that 〈…〉 their Soveraigns taxes Tyranny then their opinion◠〈◊〉 yet because Popes seldom countenance Subjectâ— complaints and proceedings against their Princes pretended Tyranny none fears to be deposed as Tyrants How litle Popes have intermedled with Protestant Princes if not persecutors is visible to the whole world If therfore Catholik Kings apprehended no danger or prejudice from the Bishop of Rome his censures against Tyranny because they are so sparing of them notwithstanding the inclination of their Subjects to solicit and obey such Censures I see no cause protestants Kings have to fear Censâ—â—â—s for heresy wherof the Sea Apostolik is no less sparing 〈◊〉 he answered that Catholik princes by the principles of 〈◊〉 Religion or at least by reason of the probability and pâ—â—sibility of the opinions against heresy and Tyranny must 〈◊〉 the hazard of being thaught deposable in those cases we 〈◊〉 protestants to consider whether it be reasonable in them 〈◊〉 of us poore English or Irish Subjects a Declaration 〈◊〉 those opinions which the most powerfull Catholik 〈◊〉 of Christendom dare not contradict for fear either of 〈◊〉 Christianity or of vndergoing the censures of the 〈◊〉 Consistory notwithstanding their temporal concern 〈◊〉 countenance a persuasion that seems to check their regal 〈◊〉 Never any King had or can have more reason to 〈◊〉 Bellarmin's opinion or other such like then the French 〈◊〉 since the loss of Navarr and the Troubles of the 〈…〉 yet whensoever the Parliament of Paris and the 〈◊〉 of Sorbon censured the same opinions the King and 〈◊〉 of France were so far from giving them thanks that 〈◊〉 disowned and declared voyd their Censures condemning 〈◊〉 for intermedling in the matter and vnder pain of his 〈◊〉 indignation and of being held for seditious and 〈◊〉 of the publik repose commanded them and all 〈◊〉 not to move or dispute any questions of that nature 〈◊〉 the right either of Popes or of temporal Soveraigns 〈◊〉 be seen at large in Monsieur Bouchet a French Author 〈◊〉 Richerist and therfore not to be suspected of favoring 〈◊〉 Sea of Rome And as for the Church of France it is so 〈◊〉 from such disputes as every one may Judg by Cardinal 〈◊〉 Oration in name of the whole Clergy to the states of thâ—â— Kingdom Two years ago Monsieur Talon the Kings Attâ—rney objected to some Doctors of Sorbon that their Faculty held the doctrin of the deposition of Kings but they declared that though some particular members of the Vniversity had long since taught the doctrin yet the Faculty never resolved the question True it is that the Kings of France permit not their Subjects now to preach or publish any such doctrin and Iudg that prohibition to be a sufficient security against it and I see no reason why protestant Kings should not think the same a sufficient security for themselves and questionless they would did not over-offiâ—ious persons misinform the Ministers of state by imposing vpon them that the Church of France doth practise such Oaths engagements or Remâ—â—strances as the Parliament
gathered 〈◊〉 in that Councell But this is a foolish fancy and 〈◊〉 fraud of Sutcliff as appeareth by the very letter and 〈◊〉 of the Councell to Pope Leo who after praysing God 〈◊〉 favor and providence in gathering together and 〈◊〉 themselves at Calcedon preferring the notifying of their 〈◊〉 of faith before their Countrey and labour som Journey add over which Priests or Bishops assembled in this Councell you did preside as head over the members by those which 〈◊〉 your place to wit by his legats of whom Leo sayd in his Epistle to the Councell In these Brothers Paschasius and Lucenâ—â—â— Bishops Boniface and Basilius Priests who are directed by 〈◊〉 Apostolick Sea your fraternity may think that I preside in the 〈◊〉 And these legats though two of them were but Priests took place of all Bishops and were acknowledged of so absolute authority that they pronounced sentence against Dâ—â—scorus the Heretik thus in the Popes name The most holy Pope Leo head of the vniversal Church by vs his Legats the holy Synod consenting being indued with the dignity of Peter the Apostle who is called the Foundation of the Church the Rock of faith and Doorekeeper of the heavenly Kingdom have deprived Dioscorus of Episcopal dignity and all priestly function Now this Councell of Calcedon having bin received in England by act of Parliament 1. Eliz. and never yet repealed I see not how Priests can be legaly punished or Catholiks persecuted for acknowledging the Pope's spiritual Iurisdiction in these Kingdoms and maintaining that he is head of the Catholik Church St. Peter's Successor and Christ's Vicar vpon earth much less how could Doctor Sutcliff charge Bellarmin with falsifying the Councell that conâ—esseth the same doctrin in so cleer termes SVBSECT I. How Protestants are convicted by Bellarmin of holding twenty ancient condemned heresies and how Sutcliff and Bishop Morton to cleere them of six only fourteen it seems they câ—â—fess do falsify the Fathers and Catholik Authors about the worshipping of Images CArdinal Bellarmin lib. 4. de notis Ecclesiâ— cap. 9. proves that Protestants are heretiks because they hold many old heresies condemned as such by the ancient Catholik Church wherof he sets down twenty One is that of Xenaias a Persian who saith Bellarmin cit was the first that did openly affirm the Images of Christ and his Saints ought not to be worshiped as wittnesseth Nicephorus lib. 17. cap. 27. Doctor Sutclif sayes that Nicephorus is falsifyed which is most fals for that Nicephorus writing many horrible things of this Xenaias as that he faigned himself to be a Priest yea and got a Bishoprik before he was baptised amongst others saith This Xenaias did first of all others O audacious soul and impudent tongue belch out that voice that the Images of Christ and those that have bin acceptable vnto him are not to be worshiped And this he sayd so is a truth so vndeniable and generaly received that even the Protestant Authors that write the Ecclesiastical history confess it as Functius in his seaventh book of Commentaries vpon his Chronicle an 494. saith Porro is Xenaias primus in Ecclesia bellum contra Imagines indixit Two Pelagian heresies imputed to Protestants and how they falsify to cleer themselves of the one and say nothing of the other WHeras the Pelagians saith Bellarmin according to St. Austin and St. Hierom taught two heresies among others 1. That every sin though never so litle is mortal 2. That there is no original sin in man especialy in Infants of Lawfull parents The first all â—rotestants teach the last Zuinglius Bucer and Calvin but with this difference that Zuinglius doth absolutely deny original sin to be in any man Bucer and Calvin do only deny the same in the Children of the Faithfull whom they say to be born Saints and saved without Baptism Now Doctor Morton not being able to deny the first heresy to be common to Pelagians and protestants would faine make Bellaâ—â—â—â— a falsifier in the second setting down Bellarmin's words both in Latin and English corruptly and contrary to his plain 〈◊〉 as may be seen in Bellarmin's Text thus The Pelagâ—â—â—s did teach that there was no original sin in men and especialy in the Children of the faithfull the same doth Bucer and Calvin teach as though he had sayd that Calvin had denyed with the Pelagians that there is any original sin at all in men much less in the Children of the faithfull and had made no distinction between Zuinglius and Calvins and Bucers opinions And Morton by this fraud would make his Reader believe he had cleered Protestants from both the pelagian-heresies wheras he cleeres them not from either Hear Bellarmin's own words which are Pelagiani duo inter alia docebant 1. non esse in hominibus peccatum originale praecipuè in filijs fidelium c. Hoc docet Zuinglius Bucerus Calvinus lib. 4. instit c. 15. § 20. Nisi quod Zuinglius negat simpliciter peccatum originale in quolibet homine c. Bucerus autem Calvinus solum in filijt fidelium negant peccatum originale quos dicunt Sanctos nasci salvari etiam sine Baptismo Vide. Belar de notis Ecclesia cap. 9. § 14. Two Novatian heresies imputed to Protestants the one they answer with silence the other with falsifying WHeras Cardinal Bellarmin to prove that Protestants do agree with the old Novatian 〈◊〉 alledgeth two particular instances the one in denying the power of the Church to remit sins by priestly absolution or the Sacrament of Pennance the other in denying the vse of holy Chrism in the Sacrament of Confirmation Bishop Morton having nothing to answer to the second replyeth only to the first by an equivocation and falsification for he endeavoreth to confound the Sacrament of pennance with privat repentance or sorrow sighs tears c. for sins and makes beleive that Bellarmin contradicts himself when he grants that Protestants admit the later though they rejectâ— the Sacrament of pennance and to embroyle the Reader and excuse the Novatiâ—ns as if they held but one error cuts short Belarmin's words praecipuus error and post Baptismum Novatianorum praecipuus error erat c. The Manichean heresy against Free will imputed to Protestants and how pittifully answered by Bishop Morton ST Hierom and St. Austin saith Belarmin accuse the Manicheans for condemning the nature of man and depriving it of free will and ascribing the original and beginning of sin vnto the nature of man and not to free will The same is taught openly by all Sectaries Thus Belarmin Morton sets down St. Hierom. and St. Austin's words as if they were Belarmin's being loath to have such great Fathers tax himself and his prelatiks with heresy Then he sayes Belarmin accuseth Calvin of this heresy wheras Belarmin accuseth all Protestants or sectaries not only Calvin and accuseth Calvin in particular of an other Manichean heresy to wit of reprehending and condemning Abraham
and other Saints of the old Testament to which Morton answereth nothing Lastly he thinks to excuse Calvin and free him from the Manichees heresy by saying that Belarmin himself confesseth he granted free will to man in his first Creation though he lost it by sin as if it were not also the Manichees heresy to deny free will to man after the fall of Adam How Bp. Morton answers to Belarmin's imputation of Arianism vnto Protestants BElarmin quotes St. Epiphanius and St. Austin charging the Arians not only with the heresy of denying the son to be equal with the Father but also with denying vnwritten Traditions to be the word of God and sayes that all the sectaries or Protestants of our times teach the second error though not the first at least so cleerly The honest Bishop Morton acknowledgeth the second because he sayes nothing to the charge and cavills about the first quoting an other Book and Chapter of Belarmin wherin he chargeth Bullinger But as for rejecting vnwritten Traditions Morton seems to be well pleased with the charge and rest contented therin not only with the sense of the Arians but of Nestorius Dioscorus and Eutiches whom Belarmin couples with Protestants both for contemning doctrin delivered by Tradition and for their sacrileges against the Sacraments Altars Priests Monks Votaries c. saying that Protestants do commit the very same villanies against these sacred things and persons that Dâ—natists and all those other heretiks had exercised To all which Morton answereth with silence How Morton falsifyeth and abuseth Belarmin who imputes the denyal of Christ's real Presence in the Sacrament to Protestants IMmediatly after the Apostles St. Ignatius the Martyr sayes that the Simonian and Menandrian heretiks did not admit Eucharistias oblaciones for that they did not confess the Eucharist to be the flesh of our Saviour Iesus Christ which sentence saith Belarmin is quoted by Theodoret in 3. Dialog out of St. Ignatius his Epistle to the Christians of Smirna where notwithstanding it is not now found Belarmin is of opinion that these ancient heretiks denyed the real presence rather as a consequence drawen from their denyal of the Incarnation then as doubting of the signification or efficacy of Christ's words and that they differed in this from Protestants that these deny Christ's flesh to be in the Sacrament though they acknowledge he had true flesh but the ancient heretiks deny Christ's flesh to be in the Sacrament because he had no flesh And here Morton pretends that Belarmin contradicts himself and withall abuseth Calvin who as Morton sayth doth grant the real presence nay that Belarmin confesseth he grants the same But Morton corrupteth and abuseth Belarmin both in the allegation and Translation In steed of Belarmin's words by vs here cited he puts in only these as Belarmin's which sentence is 〈◊〉 by Theodoret in 3. Dialog but is not now to be found in Theodoâ—â—â— Making the Reader believe by falsifying Belarmin That the Testimony of Theodoret was not to be found in Theodoret and â—herfore he left out the mention of St. Ignatius his Epistle 〈…〉 wheras the Testimony is in Theodoret now 〈◊〉 both in Greek and Latin though it be not in St. Ignaâ—â—â—â— his Epistle As for Belarmins contradicting himself in saying that Calvin doth admit and deny the real presence it is no contradiction of Belarmins but a true assertion of Calvin's Contradictionâ— For both Belarmin and Valentia convince him of most evidâ—â—â— and palpable contradictions in this matter he seeking to say something different not only from Luther but also from 〈◊〉 and Zuinglius therby to make a sect of his own but yet not finding wherin to subsist or be permanent speaks non-seâ—â—â— and Contradictions for proof wherof Belarmin doth set down seven several propositions of his about this matter each one of them different from the other and some of them so contradictory as by no possible means they may be reconciled or stand together As first That the flesh of Christ is only 〈◊〉 heaven and that in so certain and determinat a place as it 〈◊〉 as distant from the bread as the highest heaven is from the earth and then this notwithstanding he saith that in the supper the true body of Christ is exhibited vnto the faithfull and not only a sign Yea that the very substance of Christs Body is given 〈◊〉 to that again he saith that notwithstanding the distance betwâ—â—â— the Body of Christ and the Sacramental signes yet are they joyâ—â—d together by so miraculous and inexplicable means as neither tongue nor pen can explicat the same and then further That we must not beleive that this conjunction is by any real coming down of Christs Body vnto us but by a certain Substantial force derived from his flesh by his Spirit Where he seemeth to say that the conjunction is made not in the substance but in some essential quality And so in the fifth place more cleerly he saith that it is made by apprehension of faith only wherby he contradicteth all that he sayd before of real and substantial conjunction And in the sixth place he confirmeth more the same by saying that wicked mâ—n receive not the Body at all quia Corpus Christi solo ore fidei accipitur for that the Body of Christ is only received by the mouth of faith And in the seventh and last place he concludeth that this Sacrament doth not give the Body of Christ or faith vnto any that hath it not already but only 〈◊〉 testifie and confirm that now it is there and is but a sign or seale to vse his words of that which is there already And this being the variety aÌ„d vanity of Calvin in this matter it proveth not contradiction in Belarmin but in Calvin himself whose inconstancy and contradictions all they who â—â—plain the belief of the Church of England imitat in this 〈◊〉 as every one may see in primat Vsher Bishop 〈◊〉 in his Treatise of Transubstantiation and others And now to conclude this matter we may ask Protestants as the Emperor Theodosius did 〈◊〉 Reformers and Innovators of his time whether they believed the ancient Fathers held the true doctrin of Christ and his Apostles and they answering affirmatively he replyed Examinemus ergo doctrinam vestram ad illorum scripta Let us examin your doctrin by their writings Let us Judge that to be heresy which they placed in the Catalogue of heresies and if so Protestants must not blame us when we call them hereticks for maintaining Justification by only faith with the Simonians and Eâ—nomians God to be the Author of sin with the Florinians that women may be and are Priests and Popes with the Pâ—putians that concupiscence is a sin with Proclus 1 that the true Church was invisible with the Donatists that men must not fast the Lent pray nor offer sacrifice for the Dead with the Aerians That Saints ought not to be prayed vnto themselves nor
what they say in Controversies of Religion Had Luther Calvin Beza Kemnitius Melancton and Jewell bin as sincere in their writings against Catholicks as Canisius Coccius Bellarmin Gualterus Peron and Baronius are against Protestants we could not have discovered so many palpable falsifications in the later Protestant writers as our Books manifest to the world wherof I have sayd more J fear then my Readers will have patience to peruse Yet I shall entreat them for the Conclusion of this matter to permit me to mention somewhat of Luther's and Calvin's sincerity the two chief Apostles of the Protestant Reformation and of two others the most eminent Prelats and writers of the Church of England Usher and Laud one called the Irish Saint the other the English Martyr When such Primats are proved Falsifiers we need not examin further the writings of the Inferior Clergy and petty Ministers but remit the â—ealous defenders of their sincerity to such Books as discover their frauds and are easily found wherof we have given heretofore a Catalogue SECT XI Calumnies and Falsifications of Luther Calvin Archbishop Laud and Primat Vsher to discredit Catholick Religion against their own knowledge and conscience LUther in postilla ad Evang. Dominicoe Annuntiationis saith Among the Papists every one maketh recourse vnto Mary expecting from her more favour and grace then from Christ himself Calvin saith every Papist hath chosen peculiar Saints to whom he hath devoted himself as to so many helping Gods 〈◊〉 are their Gods now according to the number of their Cittyes as the Prophet vpbraided the Jsraelits but according to the number of their very persons This our Popish Babylon saith Luther hath so far extinguished faith in this Sacrament of Pennance as with a shamless forehead she denyeth faith to be necessary nay further she hath with an Anti-christian impiety defended that it is an heresy if any man affirme faith to be necessary His Scholler Philip Melancton saith the same The School-Doctors have foolishly and wickedly taught that sins are forgiven without faith Without doubt the illiterat Protestants who all take Luther to be a Saint at least do not believe him to be an Jmpostor question not but that Roman Catholicks are such men as Luther Calvin c. describe them and will not so much as turn to the Councell of Trent or to any other Book where our Tenets are to be found there they might see that we hold faith to be the beginning and foundation of man's saluation and the root of all Justification without which it is impossible to please God c. And in him that doth repent it is of necessity that faith go before pennance Concerning the necessity of Grace Luther saith The Papists do teach that a man may keep the Commandements of God with the proper forces of nature without God's grace Concerning the immortality of the soul he saith The Papists at this day do not believe at all the Immortality of the soul. And again in the Lateran Councell that was celebrated in the year 1515. in time of Pope Julius it was first of all known and decreed that the resurrection of the Dead was to be believed Of this wicked Friars corruptions of Scripture see Zuinglius tom 2. ad Luth. de sâ—c fol. 412. and many more Authors As for Fathers and Councells he did not value them so much as to trouble himself with falsifying or corrupting their writings though sometimes to impose vpon illiterat people that the holy Fathers were hereticks or ignorant he endeavors in his writings to discredit their persons and condemn their doctrin See what he sayes of them hertofore part 1. 2. SVBSECT II. Of Calvin's calumnies against Catholicks and their Doctrin MR. Walsingham in his search pag. 152. acknowledgeth he had such an opinion of Calvin's Sanctity and sincerity that having read in his Institutions cap. 11. lib. 1. That in the first 500. years after Christ there were never any Images in Christian Churches both himself and other Ministers did often alledge the same as a certain truth to such as knew less then themselves but perceiving that the Papists laughed at them for it he began to doubt and after examination of twenty Authors or witnesses within the first 500. years which Coccius citeth against Calvin he found them truly cited and Calvin a Lyar. How litle Calvin valued the practise or doctrin of the ancient Church he declareth lib. 3. Instit. c. 5. § 10. where he saith when the adversaries object against me that prayer for the Dead hath bin vsed above 1300. years I ask them again by what word of God revelation or example it 〈◊〉 bin so vsed c. But the very old Fathers themselves that prayed for the dead did see that herein they wanted both Commandment of God and lawfull example So as 〈◊〉 accuseth all the holy Fathers because they were Papists of superstition In all the Hymns and Litanies of the Papists saith Calâ—â—â— there is never any mention of Christ but wheras always they pray to dead Saints the name of Christ never occurreth And yet this Impostor could not be ignorant that our Litanies begin Kyrie eleison Christe eleison Lord have mercy â—pon us Christ have mercy vpon us Christe audi nos Christe exaudi 〈◊〉 c. And our hymns he knew were made by St. Ambrose St. Gregory Prudentius Sedulius and other ancient Fathers and conclude Gloria tibi Domine qui natus es de Virgine c. In the very same Book and Chapter Calvin affirmeth that is the third Councell of Carthage wherin St. Austin was present it was forbiden that we should say Sancte Petre ora pro nobis which is fals it was indeed decreed Quod cum Altari assistitur semper ad patrem dirigatur Oratio That when the Priest did assist at the Altar he should offer his prayer and sacrifice to God the Father The Papists do shamefully and impiously define saith Calvin that dayly pennance must only be don for venial sin As though we taught that for mortal sin pennance was not necessary Jn the same place he saith the Papists speak not at all when they treat of pennance of the internal renovation of mind which bringeth true amendment of life and again ibid. 29. they hold that they are reconciled once only by the grace of God when they are Baptised post Baptismum resurgendum esse per satisfactiones but after baptism a man must rise again from sin by satisfactions Wheras this impudent fellow knew well enough that we hold all rising from sin or reconciliation vnto God whether before or after baptism must be by Grace and that satisfactions only are for temporal punishments after the guilt of sin is remitted by Reconciliation In his institutions l. 4. c. 7. he saith that Pope Iohn 2â— affirmed mens souls to be mortal and to perish together with the Body vntill the day of resurrection which calumny we have confuted hertofore In the same
heart be wanting in him 〈◊〉 otherwise would be requisit And grounds vpon this imposture his bringing many ancient Fathers to prove against Papists that it is not in the power of the Priest to absolve a sinner who hath not true faith and repentance in his soul as if this were not the express doctrin of all Roman Catholicks And vpon this same imposture he groundeth also his foolish expression that our High Priest fitteth in the Temple of God as God and all his Creatures as so many Demy-gods vnder him If what he layeth to our charge were true he might have raised us a degree higher for that God himself doth not absolve men from their sins if they do not repent or if sound conversion of heart be wanting Pag. 125. seq he would fain persuade that loosing of men by the Iudgment of the Priest is by the Fathers generaly accounted nothing els but a restoring of men to the peace of the Church and an admitting of them to the Lord's table again And that in the dayes not only of St. Cyprian but of Alcuinus Deacons in the Priest's absence were allowed to reconcile penitents But this fraud is discovered I can not presume him ignorant for that neither St. Cyprian nor Alcuinus do speak of reconciling penitents in the Sacrament of pennance but only of releasing them from Censures and temporal penitences or punishments wherwith they had bin bound by the positive and publick Decree of the Church which might be performed not only by a Deacon but by a letter to the penitent though never so far of and absent And therfore can not be an absolution from sins which requireth the penitent's presence and appertaineth to the office of Priesthood inseparably Jus enim hoc solis sacerdotibus permissum est saith St. Ambrose Against Purgatory MR. Vsher having seen how plainly the doctrin of Purgatory that is a third place for purging of venial sins 〈◊〉 satisfying for mortal sins wherof the guilt but not the whole 〈◊〉 punishment is pardoned is delivered by the primiâ—â—ve Church and Fathers and that the examples and histories 〈◊〉 so great and holy a Doctor as St. Gregory to that purpose 〈…〉 be well denyed doth fraudulently change the state of 〈◊〉 â—uestion to make his Readers believe that the dispute 〈◊〉 the Popish Purgatory is not whether sins and souls 〈◊〉 be temporaly punished in the other life but whether 〈◊〉 are punished by material fier or whether the place of 〈◊〉 punishment be a part of Hell Wheras all the world 〈◊〉 we leave these things to be disputed in schooles and 〈◊〉 not determined by the Church Whereas pag. 176. of his Answer Mr. Vsher saith neither 〈◊〉 it to be passed over that in those apparitions and revelaâ—â—ons related by Gregory there is no mention made of any 〈◊〉 Lodge in Hell appointed for Purgatory of the 〈◊〉 which is that which the Church of Rome now striveth 〈◊〉 c. And by this imposture of his that in the time of Otto 〈◊〉 Frisingensis and other modern Authors who dispute whether 〈◊〉 â—â—rgatory was a place or part of hell would fain make Proâ—â—stants believe that the Roman Catholick doctrin of Purgatory 〈◊〉 not ancient wheras he could not be ignorant that St. Bernaâ—â— who lived before Otto Frisingensis rehearsing and refuâ—â—ng the heresies of the petrobusians saith They do not believe that there remaineth any Purgatory fier after death but will have the soul as soon as it is out of the body to pass either to rest or els to damnation but let them inquire of him who sayd that there is a kind of sin which shall not be forgiven in this world nor the world to come to what end did he say this if there be no remission nor cleansing of sin in the other world But others much ancienter spoke cleerly of Purgatory St. Gregory of Nyssa The Divine providence hath ordained that man after sin should return to his ancient felicity either purified in this life by prayer c. or after his death cleansed in the furnace of Purgatory fire St. Basil. in cap. 9. Esay St. Cyril Alexandr in Ioan. 15. v. 2. St. Gregory Nazian St. Ambrose St. Austin St. Hierom Origines Tertullian St. Hilary and most of the Fathers whose sayings Mr. Vsher did see in Belarmin and yet without mentioning any particular tells vs that the Testimonies which the Cardinal bringeth belong to the point of praying for the dead only as if praying for the ease and relief of the dead did not necessarily conclude Purgatory or vnto the fire of affliction in this world or vnto that of the last day or to the fire of Hell or mark the 〈◊〉 absolute and rational answâ—â— to some other fier then that which 〈…〉 Mr. Vsher concludes his controversy of 〈◊〉 with these words and so vnto this day the Romish Purgatory is rejected as well by the Gracious as by the 〈◊〉 and Russians the Cophites and Abassins the 〈◊〉 and Armenians together with the Syrians and 〈…〉 subject to the Patriarchs of Antioch and 〈…〉 and Palestianâ— vnto the East Indies This is strange 〈◊〉 in maintaining a falshood contradicted both by the Protestant relations of the Eastern Religions and by the Declarationâ— of the Patriarchs and other learned Writers of the 〈◊〉 Provinces Against VVorshipping of Saints and their Reliques THe Iesuits saith Mr. Vsher pag. 420. were wont indeed 〈…〉 men commonly with an idle 〈…〉 and lâ—â—ria but now they confess it to be the 〈◊〉 of the most and wisest that it is one and the self same vertue that containeth both latria and Dulia Heere Mr. Vsher is convicted of two notorious frauds 1. To make his illiterat Reader believe that no act appertaining to the vertue of Religion can any way relate vnto Creatures though it have the Creator for it's prime motive he seems to suppose that the Iesuits now recant and grant that the honor which Catholicks give to Saints as they are God's 〈◊〉 can not be an act of Religion wheras there is no 〈◊〉 difficulty nor dispute in that a man should honor God 〈◊〉 his Saints by two distinct acts of the same vertue of 〈◊〉 then in that the love of God and of our neighbour 〈…〉 two acts of one vertue called Charity The second 〈…〉 he would fain persuade that latria and Dulia is a 〈◊〉 distinction and delusion of the Jesuits and that no 〈◊〉 worship however so inferior can be communicated 〈…〉 without committing of Idolatry But the Church 〈◊〉 England by the pen of it's defender Bishop Jewell tells 〈…〉 we only adore Christ as very Godâ— but we 〈…〉 the Sacrament we worship the word of 〈…〉 all other like things in such religious wise to Christ 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Church and Fathers not only the Jesuits 〈…〉 distinction of Latria and Dalia that is suprem and 〈◊〉 religious worship the suprem that is Latria is due 〈…〉 as the suprem civil worship to the Kingâ— the 〈◊〉 which is Dulia is
that neither expose their persons nor open their purses for the defence of their King and Countrey notwithstanding that his Majesty the Nobility and people are so deeply engaged for the safety honor and trade of this Empire in a defensive war against the vnited powers of most powerfull Enemies and that the Parliament was forcit for want of other means to feed the King and be his faithfull souldiers with smoak of Chymnys whilst a mean Ministery raised by Q. Elizabeth in opposition to the Royal family of the Stewards doth swallow vp the substance of these Kingdoms How ridiculous it is to hear these Protestant Ministers cry out Sacrilege at this our proposal as if they had any spiritual caracter or any right to what they possess or though they had as if the Church ought not to contribute in cases of extreme necessity to the defence of the Commonwealth The vndoubted Catholick Clergy will rid the layty of any scruple of Sacrilege for applying the goods of the Church to the necessary defence of the Countrey We know the ancient Pastors and Bishops of Gods Church did not scruple in such cases to sell the very Chalices and vestments of the Altars much less to spend their revenues for the safety of their Flock But indeed they had no wives nor Children and therfore needed not be solicitous to buy estates for their sons or to setle jointures on their wives or to rayse portions for their daughters out of the patrimony of the Church which of right belongs to the poor and who is more poore then our soldiers and seamen or then Husbandmen and Tradesmen that hitherto contributed nay then our King that sacrificeth his revenue to the maintenance of the land forces and navy But if the Protestant Clergy be confident of the Iustice of their cause why do they not come to a tryal why do they oppose liberty of Conscience why do they with so many artifices decline reasoning and delude the people 〈◊〉 their Religion be true we Roman Catholicks will not â—â—pine at their riches nor at the rigor of the laws made by Queen Elizabeth against our Religion and against the interest of the Stewards or at least we will not be such fools as not to be hastily and heartily converted to protestancy seing therby we may not only be saved but share with the Protestant Clergy enjoy very many conveniences and free our selves from the penalties and incapacities wherunto we are subject for being Papists Herein they may believe us there being no likelyhood we shall be obstinat against a truth if protestancy appear in our desired Conference to be a truth every way so advantagious to our selves But an ill cause dreads nothing so much as a free and publick hearing since protestancy was intruded into England by Q. Elizabeth the Catholicks have continually petitioned and pressed for a publick trial but never could obtain that favor Arch-bishop Laud pag. 445. against Fisher gives this reason that the King and the Church of England had no reason to admit of a publick dispute with the English Romish Clergy till they shall be able to shew it vnder the seal or powers of Rome That that Church will submit to a third who may be an indifferent Judge between them and us or a General Councell which Councell though general he sayes pag. 194. is not infallible And as for any other indifferent and infallible Judge the Bishop thinkes there is none as yet in the world and yet its certain that a Iudge or Councell that is not believed infallible is not for the purpose because neither party can be obliged to submit their judgments to its sentence in matters of faith So that though the controversy could be decided by a fallible Judge or Councell we should remain still divided and that the Bishop well knew but some thing he must have sayd to divert the well meaning Protestant layty from questioning the sufficiency or sincerity of their own Clergy observing their backwardnes in giving satisfaction to our so just demand And yet we granted to them in Q. Maries reign as free a disputation as they desired we gave them their choice of books and notaries and time not only to put in their arguments and answers in writing but to review and correct what they dislik't vpon more mature deliberation To Arch-bishop Lauds reason for not allowing a Conference is answered that we desire so much the salvation of souls and service of the state that we will give vnder our own hands and seals the powers of Rome we cannot Command that if Protestants will admit of such a Trial as was granted to them in England and to their party in France which we have related in this Treatise we are content to submit to my Lord keeper of England and other noble persons judgments therin And let our Adversaries choos either to argue or answer let them object falsifications of Scripture and Fathers against us or answer to such as we shall charge them withall And if they cannot maintain their Reformation without such fraudulent dealing as we object against them let them loose the Church revenues if we can not defend our Religion without the lik fraud let us not only be debarred from liberty of Conscience but loose our lives Notwithstanding my Lord keepers known inclination to favor Protestancy we will not except against his and the Committees sentence so confident are we of the justice of our cause If they refuse so fair an offer though they keep their revenues without doubt they will forfeit their credit and be as much lost in the opinion of their own Prelaticks as of Fanaticks And as the Protestant Clergys diffidence must breed doubts and diminish the esteem of the Pastors in the mynds of their flocks so may it give the Protestant layty full assurance there can be no danger in embracing our Religion which so learned persons as are in the Protestant Clergy dare not encounter Besides the late change of their prelatick formes of Ordination hath so discredited their caracter of priesthood and Episcopacy that no sober lay-man will fight for a priestly function confessed by the Priests themselves to be invalid and what confession of invalidity can be more plain then to add vnto their old forms the words Priest and Bishop forc't therunto by the arguments of their Adversaries demonstrating that neither of those functions had bin hitherto sufficiently expressed in their Rituals and by consequence that the caracter could not be given by forms so vnsignificant and so imperfect I have often considered what could move the Clergy of the Church of England to condemn in this particular of their form of Ordination their first Protestant Ancestors and to condescend to their Catholick adversaries in a matter so important as that of the validity of their priestly and Episcopal caracter and to acknowledge by this change judged hitherto by themselves to be at least superfluous that they
who began and perfected the reformation were grosly mistaken and themselves misled in one of the most essential points of Christianity and in one without which there can be no Church Had the dispute between them and us bin about conveniency of disciplin or decency of Ceremonies a change in such things alterable according to the circumstances of time place and persons might be pious and prudent because it might take away occasion of cavills but to alter the essential forms of Priesthood and Episcopacy and to add therunto now after a Century of years words which hitherto wanting concludes the Nullity of their Church and Clergy must rather augment the doubt then avoyd the cavil If they were satisfied of the validity of that form wherby themselves since Ed. 6. vntill this present had bin ordained what needed any addition of Priesthood and Episcopacy which we argued and they denyed to be wanting did they imagin that such an addition would end the dispute I believe it hath for it is an acknowledgment that our exceptions were well grounded but why should they give vs this advantage J fancy they have hopes that some other Spalato will Apostatize and then by this new vndoubted form make them real Bishops Yet that will not serve their turn their want of spiritual Jurisdiction makes their caracter vseless and want of jurisdiction together with their errors in Doctrin doth vn-Church a Congregation as well as want of Orders As this want of ordination renders them incapable of the Benefices and Bishopricks which they enjoy so their corruptions of Scripture and Falsifications of Councells and Fathers make them vnworthy And he can not be a true Christian that will stick to their interest after that he is informed of the nullity of their calling and of the falshood of their doctrin Wherfore it will not be in the power of any prelatick polititian to make himself popular vpon the score of patronizing such a cause or Clergy against Liberty of conscience or Conferences and the Prelatick caracter and disciplin is to all other Protestant parties as odious as our late distempers have evidenced The only objection now remaining is that Presbyterians and other Sectaries will take the advantage of an Act for Liberty of Conscience or even for a change in Religion in case the Parliament should resolve vpon it for crying down of Monarchy But as we said t' is well known these Sectaries either desire Liberty of Conscience or their animosity is as great against Prelatick Protestancy as against Popery and if now they be kept in obedience and aw of the government the King and Parliament will be better able hereafter in case of any such liberty or change to keep them to their duty by the addition of the Church revenues then they are at present Besides it is very certain that among those Sectaries many are moral and conscientious persons and would conform to the truth of the Roman Catholick Religion had they bin rightly informed and the Tenets therof had not bin rendred odious and ridiculous by the impostures of Protestant preachers and the vulgar errors of a homly education all which obstacles will be easily removed if Catholicks have liberty to speak and reason for themselves So that considering the influence which Truth alwayes hath vpon honest dispositions such as our English are and the prejudice which all men retain against falshood when it is discovered and it is not their interest to promote it I see no danger of drawing the people into a Rebellion vpon the account of Liberty of Conscience or of opposing a change from Protestancy into the old Religion especialy seing the generality may hope thereby to see the Church Revenues lawfully and legaly applyed to their own ease and against all disturbers of the peace and Trade of these Nations Let us therfore have a fair Trial and conference in order to Liberty of Conscience and then judge of the truth and sincerity of both Clergys and of both Religions Notwithstanding the evident conveniency of this humble proposal I fear we do in vain flatter our selves with the hopes of a publick Conference We are inclined to believe what we wish for notwithstanding that former experience and our learned Adversaries knowledge of so cleer evidences on our side casts vs again into despair Did the busines depend of the vote of the whole multitude of the Protestant Clergy we might assure our selves of a conference because many of the ordinary Persons are honest and most so ignorant that they believe themselves to be in the right way of saluation for they take all that Bishop Jewell and Iohn Fox say for truth never examining it further But the Bishops and great Doctors are of another stamp I fear their guilt of conscience will busy them in opposing all Treaties and Trials of Truth and yet methinks not any one thing should render them more suspected of fraud and falshood then so vnreasonable an opposition 1. Because it argues diffidence of their cause 2. Because their Church being confessedly fallible and by consequence vncertain of the truth they ought not to refuse any means wherby men may be further informed therof Though we Papists believe the Roman Catholick Church infallible in matters of doctrin yet whensoever our Adversaries desire to conferr about Religion their Request is granted nay the Councell of Trent how ever inconsiderable Protestants make it invited all the learned Protestants of the world to propose therin all their doubts and difficulties offering all safety and civility to their persons And though the infallibility of our Church be not consistent with a submission of our faith to the judgment of a Third in point of doctrin yet that prerogative doth not debarr us from submitting ourselves in matter of fact and falsifications to a fair trial of indifferent persons As for the Pope and general Councells not submitting to a Third in controversies with Protestants it is no pride but a prerogative of all supreme Magistrats whether spiritual or temporal as our Adversaries confess and contest to be reasonable when their own Bishops deal with Non-conformists and all Lay Soveraigns must maintain the same when they treat with their revolted Subjects which Subjects are judged very vnreasonable if they refuse to treat with their King of grievances vnless he submits the controversy to the decision of a Third and much more intollerable if no competent Third were to be found as it is in our case vnless we think that Turks Iews or Pagans are fit men to judge of Christian Religion Wherefore if the Church of England thinks it unreasonable that her Sectaries should not conferr with prelatick Divines unless they have it under the seal and powers of Canterbury that the Arch-Bishops or the Convocation will submit to the judgment of a Third I understand not how Arch-Bishhop Laud could exact the like condition from the Pope or a general Council before Protestants would confer with Roman Catholicks The other reasons alledged
Absolute did joyn with Protestants their Power would be rendred useless and themselves odious because they joyned with Persecutors of the Catholick Faith Besides the Spaniard whose Interest it is to have France divided and embroil'd would countenance our Designs and contribute to our Conquest if we Tolerated Catholicks which now he dares not do either for scruple of Conscience or at least for fear of loosing the Reputation and Name of the Catholick King that gets him so many grants of Church Revenues Comiendas and Cruzadas and so great Contibutions from the Clergy If he joyn'd with us as now we are in recovering our Right he would only gain the Name and Opinion of a Fautor of Hereticks and loose the Donatives and Devotion of his Church Friends and perhaps the duty of his Lay Subjects But if England did grant liberty of Conscience it were much more for his Interest to dispose of his Daughters and with them of Flanders to our Royal Family than to the German House of Austria Hitherto the Polititians of Europe have been employed in keeping the scales equal between France and Spain to the end neither of those two great Crowns might gain too far upon their Neighbours and so by degrees devour all petty States and Princes and afterwards endanger other Monarchs hence every Crown concerned it self not only in protecting Allies but in fomenting Rebellions as Q. Elizabeth did that of Holland and of the other Vnited Provinces But of late the case is altered Holland now Copes with England the Spaniard hath had so many losses of Armies Navies and Kingdoms that now he is more pittied then feared or envy'd and France is arrived to such a height of Power by uniting to it self the Provinces of Lorain Alsatia and Rossillon the Cities of Perpignan and Pignorole the Keys of Spain and Italy the greatest part of Artois And the most important Towns of Flanders and other Provinces and moreover the French King hath setled so vast a Revenue upon his Crown independent of his Parliament or of the vote of the People that he and France is become a terror to all Christian Princes which therefore censure our English Statesmen for not having closed in time with Spain and for having supported Portugal immediately after our Kings restauration we should rather say they have permitted Spain by recovering of Portugal to counterpoise France and put it self into a condition of revenging the manifold injuries done by the French to the Catholick and British Monarchies and thereby secure our selves and frustrate the designs and attempts which were foreseen would be made by so Powerful Prudent and warlike a Monarch as Louis 14. against England it being the likliest Kingdom to check his greatness and prevent his being universal Monarch Besides they say we could not but expect a visit from so unquiet emulous and neighbouring a Nation as France in case they were peaceable at home and Spain busied with Portugal we having visited them so often heretofore in their own Country and Court and indeed they never since have been at leasure nor in a Posture to return us a visit until now These reasons might have moved us to have had been more kind to Spain especially seeing our Alliance with Portugal for which we forsook Spain added not the Islands Azores or Terceras to our Empire as the World imagin'd it would the Portugueses not being in a condition to refuse any demands when they sought our Friendship and were abandon'd by the rest of the World This is the Discourse and Censure of strangers which being a meer matter of State we wave as improper for our Profession Yet common sense doth tell us that the Azores or Terceras could not be easily obtained at least not long enjoyed by Protestants seeing the Natives of those Islands are all Catholicks and rather then live in Persecution under a Protestant Government would in all likelihood have submitted to the Spaniard and we been Catholicks or tolerated Catholicks without doubt those Islands might have been ours What little advantages our Soveraigns are like to have in the other World by being Protestants hath been hitherto sufficienly declared in this Section we only shew how much they loose in this World by their Protestant Zeal of not Tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion King James as the World knows was a very Wise Prince and thought it was the Interest of England to be in a perpetual League with Spain against France How far the Spaniards will engage with us at present or trust Promises and Articles confirm'd by the Protestant publick Faith I do not know but if by Act of Parliament we did tolerate Roman Catholicks it would be evident to the Spaniards themselves that it were greater conveniency and security for the Spanish Monarchy to Maâ—ch continually with the Princes of England then with the German Austrians and that it would be more for their purpose to give the Netherlands which are a vast charge to Spain and of no concern but to busie France as a portion with their Infantas to our Kings then to the Arch-Dukes or to the Emperors The reason is clear Our Kings cannot be diverted from Invading France and Relieving Flanders or Spain it self by Turks Swedes German Princes or Electors as the Emperor and Austrians may our King may secure their Spanish West-India Fleets frustrate all Attempts against them which the Emperors cannot Our Kings have an Hereditary Right not only to Normandy Aquitain and Anioâ— but to all France and this Right together with our former Successes in that Kingdom makes us look upon it still more as our own then some Titular Kings of Jerusalem do upon the Holy Land we retain still hopes of Calais the loss whereof occasioned Q. Maries Death This Hereditary Right and Hopes of recovering France makes us as irreconciliable to the French as the Spaniards are The German House of Austria hath no such grudge or ground of a perpetual and immediate quarrel against the French and therefore is not so fit to joyn in a league offensive and defensive with Spain against the French Kings as England is And the Peace of Munster shews that the German Austrians will forsake the Spanish Austrians sometimes and that their Interests may be separated as relating to France but the English and Spanish Interest in opposition to France are not separable Wherefore if any shall live to see England Tolerate Catholick Religion I doubt not but that he will see a more strict League and Alliance between England and Spain then ever hath been seen between Spain and Austria not only by Marriages of the Royal Families but much more by a mutual Wedding of each others Interest and then we may rationally expect at least Cautionary Towns in Flanders as convenient Places for our Retreat and for a free Passage into France or rather as absolute a Donation of the whole Countrey as the Arch-Duke Albertus had whereas whilst we continue Protestants or at least Persecutors neither will
the Spaniards hear of such a Proposition nor the Catholick Natives accept of us if their Masters would grant it The Spaniards understand how interwoven the Interest of their Monarchy is with ours in case we gave liberty to Catholicks but think it not policy to trust us much upon any other Terms and desire our Conversion or a Toleration not only out of Charity to others but out of Conveniency to themselves and therefore they were so earnest with our late King in Spain to renounce his Protestancy and some attribute to his aversion against the Catholick Profession the breach of the Spanish Match We see how they sent three Ambassadors one upon another to demand the late Royal Princess of Orange for the Prince of Spain not doubting but that in her tender years she would have been brought to be of her intended Spouse his Religion We have indeed been most Happy in the Person and Royal Issue of our Vertuous Queen and Gracious Queen Mother and yet the French confess they did not that Favour unto us for any Happiness they wished us but to compass their own ends and obtain some advantages of our late King when the Passion of love to his beautiful Spouse made him forget the reasons he had to be averse from matching in her Family Our Alliances with Spain are Conjunctions of both Monarchys against an irreconciliable and common Enemy France They are not only private Contracts between the Married Princes but publick concerns of their Loyal People The Puritans always oppos'd them for that they knew Matches with Spain engaged that Monarchy in crossing their Presbyterian Plots and designs against our Monarchs They would not have presumed to Rebel against Charles the I. had it not been the Interest of the French King to foment Rebellion against the Lawful Kings of England and the English Kings of France Whereas on the contrary 't is the interest of Spain to maintain the Right of our Kings encrease their Power and offer them Conveniencies and help to recover their own in France We may therefore say with Truth that the French King and Ministers seek our Alliance thereby to lessen our Power But the Spaniards to increase it We must judge of the Intentions of Princes by their Interests it is the Interest of Spain that England be Powerful it is the Interest of the French King to destroy both it and that Line which claimes a Right to France We see how much addicted he and his Ministers were to the late Usurpers and Rebels By their Kindness to Cromwel and to his Sons it doth appear they had rather any Line should reign then the Right And because our Kings Antient Right to France if they did favour Catholicks would in all liklihood give them footing in Normandy and Aquitain some Politians are of opinion that the French Statesmen like well enough of Protestancy in England How far their Christianity doth incline them to wish our Kings and these Kingdoms were Catholick we cannot tell but their Policy and Proceedings seem not shew any great Zeal for our Conversion fearing perhaps that Popery may make us Popular in France and put us into a condition of recovering our own To conclude this matter of State wherein I am engaged against my Will by the Impertinency and Importunity of our Adversaries pretending that our Cotholick Religion is disadvantagious to these Kingdoms and by reason of the too great influence such humane considerations as these have upon state Ministers in their choice and settlement of Divine Worship in Commonwealths I desire the Judicious Reader will reflect upon the Situation and Fertility of these Islands the honest disposition and Warlike Genius of the Inhabitants the irreconciliable quarrel of the French Kings to ours the interest of Spain in promoting these our Rights and then after mature consideration let him be Judge whether any Monarchy in Christendom hath such means and may make such Friends to raise it self without injustice into a great Empire And what great pity 't is that all these means and Friends are rendred unprofitable by our persecuting the old Faith and by professing a new Religion that divides us at home makes our Government odious to such as ought to be our Subjects abroad and deprives us of the true Friendship and Succours of Spain whose interest it is that we were or at least did Tolerate Catholicks and were so considerable as to gain our own or by endeavouring to regain France were able to divert the French from invading Spain Italy and Flanders This is as much as I thought fit and perhaps more then some will think I ought to say in a matter of this nature But something must have been answered to stop the mouths of our politick Controversors who continually harp upon this string of reason of state in their Books against the Roman Catholick Faith pretending to demonstrate that it is inconsistent with the Interest and Greatness of our Kings with the Peace and Prosperity of their Subjects Therefore leaving this Argument I will return to that which is more proper for my profession and shew how manifestly God hath confirm'd our Catholick Faith and confuted the Protestant persuasion by Miracles which are the greatest Evidence that is consistent with the nature and merit of Christian belief For every point wherein Protestants we differ I will relate Miracles wrought in favour of our Doctrine and our sense of Scripture against theirs not recorded by uncertain or obscure Authors but by the prime Saints and Doctors of the Catholick Church in the Ages wherein they lived THE FOVRTH PART The Roman Catholick Religion in every particular wherin it differs from the Protestant confirmed by vndeniable Miracles SECT I. That such Miracles as are approved by the Roman Catholick Church in the Canonization of Saints are true miracles and the doctrin which they confirm can not be rejected without denying or doubting of Gods Veracity and how every Protestant doth see true Miracles though he doth not reflect vpon them in confirmation of the Roman Catholick Faith BY Miracles approved by the Roman Catholick Church I vnderstand such Miracles as induced the said Church to canonize and worship for Saints the persons by whose prayers or reliques they were wrought As for other miracles though I know many not mentioned in the Acts and Processes of Saints Canonizations are true so doubt I not but some vulgarly reported may be fals but that is a thing wholy impertinent to my design and the dispute against Protestants 'T is sufficient for my purpose and their confusion that some true miracles have bin and are wrought in confirmation of that Roman Catholick Doctrin which they deny or doubt of and we believe And first we are to know that no Confessors Martyrs have a priviledge Martyrdom it self being a notorious miracle are canonized or worshiped by the Roman Catholick Church before the Pastors therof see authentick proofs of supernatural miracles wrought by those Confessors or their Reliques
A holy life and conversation if not confirmed by supernatural signs is not sufficient to canonize a Roman Catholick Saint because hypocrisy may deceive all human observation and outward appearances of morality are no infallible evidence of the internal acts wherby men are justifyed and wherof God alone is witnes and Iudge and therfore before his declaration and approbation of the persons true sanctity by working vndoubted miracles none can be honored by the Church as his faithful and beloved servant In the inquiry and examination of witnesses concerning the truth of miracles the care and caution of the Bishops and other officers is no less then the importance of a matter wherin the credit not only of themselves but of the whole Catholick Church is concerned and therfore the quality and capacity of the Jnformers and Jnquisitors is considered as well as the nature and circumstances of the miracle and the judgment of able Physitians when it is a cure demanded least some natural accident or art might pass for a supernatural miracle And this not only of late hath bin the practice of the Church but continualy since the primitive times as you may read in St. Austin Breviar Collat. di 2. cap. 14. who also de oper Monach. c. 28. reprehendeth some vain and wicked Monks that for filthy lucre carried about fals or doubtfull reliques of Martyrs But the Church always provided Antidots against such Jmpostures witnes the 14. Canon of the 5. Councell of Carthage against revelations and Reliques not approved of and St. Gregory the Great in his letters to St. Augustin our Apostle of England ep 9. And Innocent 3. in the Councell of Lateran c. 2. And if the same be not exactly observed in these British Kingdoms it must be attributed to the want of the States permission to the Roman Clergy for exercising that power which Catholick Canons give them over such as pretend to be Miraculists Prophets or to have revelations c. Where the Roman disciplin and doctrin is obeyed there are officers or Jnquisitors appointed whose duty it is to inquire after and examin the life doctrin and conversation of such as pretend to have supernatural gifts and extraordinary illuminations or to work miracles which none dares to allow for true much less print or publish vntil the fact and circumstances be maturely examined by the Bishops and their Divines or by the Jnquisition Whefore all these diligences being applyed in so many different and distant places by indifferent and eminent persons it is as impossible the miracles returned by them as authentick should be counterfeited as it is that such men no way related either among themselves or to the person of whose life and conversation they inquire and inform should conspire to discredit and damn themselves for an imposture that can not be concealed and wherby they are to expect no benefit but the loss of their benefices dignities perpetual imprisonment and infamy No marvel therfore if it was never heard that any one miracle related in the process or Bull of any Saints Canonization was found to be fals or as much as contradicted by any credible Testimony so wary and circumspect the Church hath always bin as also the Congregation of Cardinals and Prelats to which that charge is committed Besides some miracles are not only credible by relation and Tradition but so visible and permanent even to this day that they need no proof but eyes and will to see them Such are divers Bodys of Saints preserved from corruption not by Egyptian Mummies or human art but by divin power Such is to omitt many others that most stupendious miracle of St. Ianuarius Martyr and Bishop of Beneventum whose blood kept in a Vial of glass at Naples is congealed and looks dull and dry like earth but when in the festival of the Saint or at other times it is carryed in procession or layd on the Altar at Mass together with the head it is liquified and dissolved in such sort that it seemeth to boil and assume a lively and fresh colour This happens every year and never faileth but when some great and general calamity doth immediatly ensue and fall vpon the City and Kingdom of Naples By this permanent miracle which every Protestant Traveller may see is confirmed our Roman Catholick Religion in general and in particular the Sacrifice of the Mass Transubstantiation prayer to Saints and the worship of their Reliques Other miracles there are so credible in regard of the Testimony and Tradition wherby they are delivered to vs and of other remarkable circumstances that no man in his wits can deny the fact though Protestants dispute the power whether it was a divin or diabolical But when the miracle exceeds the Devils power then they are puzzeld and troubled As for example Father Marcello Mastrilli a noble man by birth and a Jesuit by profession was struck in the temples of the head by a weighty hammer that fell from a great height and in that condition was carried from the work wherof he was Overseer to his bed where he lay without sens or motion for some days vntill the houre of his approaching death to the great grief of all the nobility of Naples his friends and relations who came to the Iesuits Colledge of that City to see this sad spectacle and the next day to the Church to assist at his funeral the Altars having bin the night before covered with black for that his brethren were to say the mass of the dead for his soul after that the Physitians and Chyrurgions had given him over and judged he would expire before the next morning Some noble men who came early to the Colledge rather to pray for his soul then to inquire of his health were surprized to see him saying Mass at the Altar and could not credit their eyes vntill they were informed of the admirable means wherby he was rather revived then recovered The manner was this Jn the dead of the night the Fathers that watched with â—ying Mastrilli observed that he not only moved and turned towards the wall but heard him speak wherat they were astonished a litle after he sate vp in his bed called for his cloaths pen and ink Then he writ with his own hand how at that instant St. Francis Xaverius Apostle of India China Iâ—pan c. and one of the first Companions of St. Ignatius Founder of the Jesuits had appeared to him in a pilgrims habit but very glorious and calling him by his name askt whether he desired to live and go preach the Roman Catholick Religion to Japan as he had formerly promised but could not persuade the Superiors to send him he being of a weak constitution vnfit for that labor and voyage Marcello answered that he resigned himself wholy into Gods hands to do what was most for his divin glory Xaverius then told him it was Gods will he should go to Iapan and shed his blood for his divin faith
in England conâ—â—der whether it bee Probable or possible that God would work 〈◊〉 undeniable miracles against his own word and the true sense â—f Scripture and whether it be not more likely that the Roâ—an Catholick sense therof so confirmed is that which the â—oly Ghost inspired and meant rather then the sense of Luâ—â—er Calvin Cranmer or of the Parliament an 3. 4. Ed. 6. â—hen all Jmages of Christ and his Saints were commanded by 〈◊〉 express statute to be pulled down Provided always that the â—ct or any thing therin contained should not extend to any â—mage or picture set or graven vpon any Tomb in any Church â—happel or Churchyard only for a monument of any King â—rince Nobleman or other dead person which hath not bin â—ommonly reputed and taken for a Saint So that by the Reliâ—ion and Laws of England there must not be any sign or moâ—ument of sanctity left or permitted in Churches as if God â—id intend profane persons should have greater respect shewed to them in his own house then his own Servants and that their having bin eminent in his Divin service and his testifying the same by evident miracles were a sufficient cause to break their monuments and blot their memories out of the hearts of Christians The Protestant Clergy delude their flochs with telling them that civil worship may be given to statues and Jmages of Kings Princes and Noblemen Religious worship may not be given to â—ny Creature however so holy it being peculiar to God But Christ teacheth contrary doctrin and says that whosoever receives a Prophet as a Prophet shall have the reward of a Prophet if by Religious worship they mean Latria or that supreme which is due to God alone we allow their doctrin but if they take it â—or that reverence which is due to any thing that is holy by sanctification spiritual grace caracter or application to the service of God we deny it What do they think not only of Prophets and Apostles whom the faithfull Religiously worshipped and adored in the old and new Testament but of inanimat things as the Temple the Tabernacle the Arck the Propitiatory the Cherubins the Altar the bread of proposition c. Nay what do they think of themselves Doth not every Protestant Bishop teach and inculcat to the people that he is their spiritual Father and vpon that score expects they should kneel down to him and ask his blessing Do they not commend as Religious and devout souls such as give them this respect Is not this a Religious worship There is not any of their Bishops can pretend that so much ceremony is a civility due to their birth but they attribute it to their spiritual dignity and to their supposed caracter of Episcopacy We desire no other Kind of worship be given to our Catholick canonized Bishops or to Images then that which the Protestant Bishops claim as due to themselves and to their pictures And yet these men will needs have Popery to be Idolatry becaus we worship real sanctity with the same ceremony and respect that they exact for mistaken Episcopacy SECT V. Miracles related by St Austin St. Ambrose St Gregory Nazianzen St. Epiphanius St. Chrysostom St. Hierom St. Optatus St Bede St Bernard St. Anselm and others in confirmation of praying to Saints and worshiping of their Reliques and of the vertue of Holy water of the Sacraments of Confirmation Confession and Extreme unction ST Hierom sayes the heretick Eunomius was the first that impugned the worshiping of Saints Reliques whose error Vigilantius followed and added an other against praying to Saints How ancient the worship of Saints Reliques is we see by the Epistle of the Church of Smirna concerning the Martyrdom of St. Polycarpus St. John Evangelists Disciple whose reliks the Christians gathered even after his body was burnt with most fervent devotion St. Ambrose gives many reasons why reliques ought to be honored If you ask me saith he what do you honor in flesh consumed and turned into dust I honor in the Martyrs flesh the scarres that he received for Christ I honor the memory of one that liveth by the perpetuity of his vertue I honor ashes sanctified by the confession of our Lord I honor in ashes the seeds of eternity J honor the body that taught me to love God and to contemn death for his sake And why should not Christians honor that body which the Devils fear c. Finaly I honor a body that honored Christ in thâ— sword and is to reign with him in heaven Thus St. Ambrose Now to our Miracles St. Austin de Civit. Dei l. 22. c. 8. telleth how that in the presence of him and others a devout woman called Palladia who being sore diseased and repairing for her health to the monument of St. Stephen as soon as she prayed to the Saint sana surrexit she received health And in the same Chapter a little before he relates the like miraculous example of one Florentius of Hippo and of Eucharius a Priest of Spain as also of Ten infirm persons in his presence miraculously cured and sundry dead restored to life In the ninth book of his Confessions cap. 7. he telleth how the dead bodyes of St. Gervasius and Protasius were after many years found vncorrupted and that at their dead bodies a blind man received his sight A miracle saith St. Austin don at Millan where the said bodys lay when I was there a great number of people being witnesses therof St. Hierom recounteth in the life of St. Hilarion how his dead body was after ten months found vncorrupted yeilding forth a fragrant smel And St. Bede testifieth the same of St. Cuthbert l. 4. hist. cap. 30. St. Ambrose having had a revelation where the bodys of the Martyrs St. Gervasius and Protasius lay placed them with great solemnity in the Church and they wrought many miracles which he recounts among others the Devils were tormented by the holy Reliques and were forced to confess that their torments proceeded from the intercession of the Saints but the Arrians vexed to see the Catholick faith confirmed by such miracles endeavored to discredit them by saying the Devils were not realy tormented and that these were no true miracles as Protestants say now of our Exorcisms for which folly and obstinacy they were reprehended by St. Ambrose as Vigilantius for the same reason is censured by St. Hierom. In like manner ought the Centurists and other Protestants be condemned for discrediting the miracles which St. Chrysostom Theodoret and Rufinus relate of St. Babylas which was that after bringing of the body of the holy Martyr into the Temple of an Idol the Jdol ceased to speak and therfore Iulian the Apostata commanded the body should be removed from thence The Centurists answer that the Devil was neither silenced nor frighted by the Saint and presence of his Reliques but feigned to bee overcome to the end that superstition might encreas St.
of St. Bernard let them see how he condemned all their opinions against the Roman Catholick faith as heresys in the Petrobusians Henricians and Apostolici and then I hope they will acknowledge their error in not tolerating Popery St. Bernard doth relate in the life of St. Malachias whose Successor Doctor Taylor is not either in caracter or Doctrin that he cured a lunatick child in confirming him with the sacred vnction A miracle saith Holinshead seen and confessed by many hundreds of people and therupon blown through the world St. Optatus l. 2. contra Donatistas reporteth how the heretick threw out of the window ampullam Chrismatis a viall of Chrisme holy oyl to the intent to break it the which being stayd by an Angels hand God preserved and did light safe among the stones A Miracle of the Sacrament of Extreme vnction OF the Sacrament of Exteeme vnction St. Austin giveth this testimony So often as any infirmity chanceth let him that is sick receive the body and blood of Christ and after that let him annoint his body that that which is written Iac. 5.14 may be accomplished in him Is any sick let him bring in the Priests and let them pray over him annointing him with oyl in the name of our Lord. And the prayer of faith shall save the sicke And our Lord shall lift him vp and if he be in sins they shall be remitted him I doubt Doctor Taylor and his prelatick Convocation will not allow in this controversy of Extreme Vnction the testimony of St. Malacly to be as pious as they did in the former of Confirmation And if you ask the cause they can give no other but that their Episcopacy is not so much concerned in maintaining extreme Vnction as Confirmation We shall notwithstanding relate St. Bernards words and St. Malachias work and desire Doctor Taylor to let us know why he thinks the testimony of one and the example of the other to be more credibles and imitable in the point of Episcopacy then in other articles of Christian doctrin A noble man saith St. Bernard in vita Malachiae dwelled neere the Monastery of Benchor whose wife being sick Malachias was requested to anoyl her which was deferred till morning afterwards a sudden outcry being made that she was dead Malachias came and when he certainly found that she was dead he was greatly troubled in mind imputing the falt to himselfe that she dyed defrauded of the grace of the Sacrament and lifting vp his hands to heaven sayd I beseech thee o Lord c. what more she that was dead opend her eyes c. and Malachias giving thanks praysed God and anointed her Knowing sins to be remitted in this Sacrament Miracles of the Sacrament of Confession IT is written Act. 19.18 that many of those primitive Christian that belived came confessing and declaring their deeds Therfore St. Austin sayth to some who thaught it not necessary to confess their sins to Priests Do ye penance such as is don in the Church that the Church may pray for you Let no man say within himself I do it in secret J do it before God alone God who pardoneth me knoweth that I do in my heart Was it therfore sayd in vain whatsoever you shall loos in earth shall be loosed in Heaven Were the keys given to the Church of God in vain Do we frustrat the Ghospel of God Do we frustrat the words of Christ Do we promise you that which he denyeth Do we deceive you And in an other place there are saith he that do think it sufficient for their salvation if they confess theire sins to God alone vnto whom nothing is hidden and every mans conscience lieth open For they will not or they are ashamed or they disdain to shew themselves vnto Priests Whom yet our Lord hath by Moyses ordained to discern between leper and leper But J wil not have thee deceived with this opinion and be ashamed therby to confess them vnto the Vice-gerent of our Lord either languishing with â—hamfastnes or stiffnecked with indignation For of reason in like manner must we admit him for our Judge which our Lord doth not disdain to be his Vicar St. Cyprian saith I beseech you my brethren every one to confess his sin whilst yet he that sinneth remaineth in this world whilst his confession may be admitted whilst every mans satisfaction and remission given by the Priests is acceptable vnto our Lord. St. Basil the great saith Jt is judged necessary that sins be confessed vnto those to whom is committed the dispensation of the mysteries of God for so the very penitents of ancient times are found to have confessed their sins vnto holy men Sundry miracles wrought by God to confirm our Catholick doctrin of the Sacrament of Confession every one may read in Joannes Climacus grad 4. in S. Petrus Damian in ep ad Desiderium In Petrus Cluniac lib. 1. de Mirac cap. 3.4.5 6. J will relate one or two out of S. Bede of whom Fox pag. 165. sayes As touching the holines and integrity of his life it is not to be doubted And saith of his learning ibid. so notable and famous was the learning of Bede that the Church of Rome both stood in need of his help and also required the same about the discussing of certain controversies apperaining to learning Moreover the whole Latin Church at that tyme gave him the mastery in Iudgment and knoweldge of the holy Scriptures And yet this holy Man who was such a Master in all learning and Scripture in his history of the Church of England recounts Miracles either seen by himself or so credibly reported that he being of so sound a Judgment as Fox confesseth beleived and writ them for authentik to confirm every point of our doctrin wherin we differ from Protestants Let us hear one of Confession In the time of Conrede saith St. Bede l. 5. c. 14. hist. who reigned after King Edilrede there was a certain Captain in great favor with the King for his valor but careless of his soul. Wherfore the King often admonished him to make humble confession of his sins and amend his life least by deaths sudain prevention he might loos time of repentance but he notwithstanding this gentle admonition of his Souveraign deferred his confession In the mean time being visited with sicknes the King came to his Chamber for he loued him tenderly and exhorted him that at the least now he would confess before he died No quoth he J will not be confessed now but when J am well recovered I will least if I should now do it my fellows would say that I did that for feare of death which I did not in health When the King came the next day to visit him and give him good councel he cryed out incontinent with a pitiful and lamentable voice saying Alas what mean you Sir why come you hither you are not able to do me any good The King
Fallaise in so much as she persuaded her husband to leave Geneva and go to Lansanâ—â— where she revealed the whole matter Mahomet t is true was a Cheat but a mere cunning cheat then Luther Calvin or Cranmer c. for by his Dove or fitts of the falling sickness he made people believe that the holy Ghost appeared and inspired to him the Alcoran but the Protestant Reformers had not so much to shew for their new doctrin Canon Translations and their new sense of Scripture Mahomet was constant to his principles the Protestant Parliament and Reformers were as changable as the times and humors of the giddy people and therfore may with more reason then the Turks give the Moon crescent for the Crest of their Religions as Catholicks do the Cross. Here in England they changed with Henry 8. the Roman faith for Articles of Religion devised by the Kings Majesty As soon as he dyed they changed that faith into Zuinglianism to comply with the Protector Somerset within two or three years after they changed Zuinglianism into Calvinianism at the suit of Calvin and reformed the Liturgy accordingly After K. Edward 6. death they returned with Q. Mary to the old faith With Q. Elizabeth they restored the new but with some alterations When K. James succeeded they changed their Translations of Scripture and other things In K. Charles 1. time prelatick Protestancy was pulled down by Presbytery this by Independency c. Prelatick Protestancy being restored again by K. Charles 2. the formes of Ordination wherupon depend the validity of the prelatick Ministery Church and Sacraments were not thought sufficient and therfore are now changed into more Catholick forms and therby all is left doubtfull and changeable for if the Church of England acknowledgeth to have erred in a thing of so great importance what assurance can it have of not erring in all the rest In a word Protestants in this one Kingdom and in this one age have made moâ—â— changes of Religions then Mahometans in the ten ages they have continued and in the greatest part of the world which they have conquered These things maturely considered makes Mahometism as probable a Religion as the best kind of Protestancy and therfore it would be no great wonder if they who believe the Protestant and Prelatick Clergy and take their word and fancies for true Scripture and Christianity should alter their belief vpon the change of that Clergys testimony acknowledging that hitherto they had bin mistaken which they may confess at any time becaus their Church is acknowledged fallible and that now they find the Turks have the true faith for that they reject all such books of Scripture as any Christians ever doubted of and that as lawfully as the pretended apocrypha are rejected by Protestants vpon the same ground and likewise believe all Protestant fundamental points necessary for salvation seing they believe of Christ as much as Arians Socinians and Chillingworth with his Sect of wits nay as much as the moderat and modern Prelatick writers who say that it is sufficient to believe Christ is the word and son of God which Mahomet never denyed If any Mahumetan Prince could pretend a title to this British Monarchy with probability of prevailing why may not we think he would find the Protestant Clergy as ready to comply with his Religion therby to secure their own and promote his interest as they were ready to change the Catholick and legal Religion which was professed in Q. Maries time for complying with Q. Elizabeth and fortifying her weak title against the legitimat and vndoubted Heirs All things weighed there is less difference between Mahumetism and prelatick Protestancy then between prelatick Protestancy and Popery for that Popery and Protestancy agree only in the name of Christianity in the motive and manner of faith they differ and in the ground therof as also in the Canon letter and Sense of Scripture but Mahumetism and Protestancy though they agree not in the letter of Scripture Protestants admitting into their Canon more books therof then the Turks yet they both agree in the rule of Religion though not in the application as also in the rule wherby their Canon and sense of Scripture is discerned which is every mans privat judgment in controverted matters in that point which is not controverted to wit one Deity the consent and concurrence of the generality of the world or evident reason is the foundation as well of Mahumetism as of protestancy as also in the point of the immortality of the soul. Therfore I see no impossibility or improbability said this great wit why Mahumetism may not in time be made the Religion of these Nations without violating the principles or altering the grounds of Protestancy and the prelatick Clergy be as much applauded and rewarded for the one change as for the other The greatest obstacle is that no Mahumetan Prince can pretend a title even such as Q. Elizabeths was to the Crown God almighty deliver us from so great evils and open the eyes of them that do not see the precipices wherunto their souls are led by such principles and grant the learned prelatick Clergy grace to prefer truth before falshood conscience before conveniency and eternity before the few days which they are to enjoy Benefices and Bishopricks But in case they do not for fear of loosing their credit and conveniences recant their errors J hope the Protestant Layty will have so much curiosity as to examin whether it be possible that so many Catholick Authors as have written books of Controversies should damn and discredit themselves by forging and feigning Protestant frauds and falsifications quoting the very places and pages where they are to be found affirming that without such practices protestancy cannot be maintained to examin I say whether we Catholicks can be so wicked and witless as to accuse men of such grievous crimes without hopes of any honor or profit to our selves but rather with a certainty of an immediat discovery of our impostures If this one thing be maturely considered the Protestant Layty and their vnlearned Clergy that rely so much vpon the sufficiency and sincerity of Cranmer Jewel Fox Morton Andrews Whitaker Fulk Perkins Vsher Laud Abbots Chillingworth Bramhall Cosins Hamond Taylor c. will believe us or at least examin and certainly find most palpable vnexcusable corruptions and contradictions in every one of their own Authors books composed against the Roman doctrin and conclude with us that Piety and Policy is mistaken in promoting Protestancy and persecuting Popery and that a good revenue may be conscientiously setled if legaly demanded vpon the Crown and vpon the poor soldiers and seamen that defend these nations against forreign invasions and rebellious insurrections Seing the Pope and his Roman Catholick Clergy in all likelihood will be content to resign their right and interest in the Church revenues to his Majesty as they did in the like occasion to Q. Mary who notwithstanding
greater miracle then the propagation of Mahomets Religion SECT VIII OF the Protestant justifying faith how absurd and inconsistent with Christian virtues how dangerous to Princes and all civill government Cromwell was directed by it and it may raise many Cromwells It s as dangerous an opinion as Atheism and therfore cryed down by K. James in the Conference at Hampton Court yet can it not be disowned by the Church of England without disowning Protestancy and the Prelatick Religion How much the best Protestant Princes and their Ministers are forced to suffer by this justifying faith of their subjects what great errors in policy they much condescend vnto Proved by the settlement of Ireland The late Earle of Straffords project and policy to make Roman Catholicks considerable in Irland Protestant Monarchy is more supported by Jrish Popery then by Scotch or English presbitery How fallacious and dangerous a thing it is they call the English Protestant interest in Irland Jn all parts of the world where Protestancy is professed their own Authors confess that vice and villany must reign and there most where their justifying faith is purest The Roman Indulgences and Iubilees give no such liberty or indemnity as the justifying Protestant faith Wee Roman Catholicks ought to praise and thank our Soveraign and his Ministers for not feeling wors effects of this justifying faith and of Protestancy To vse us with Christian moderation they strive against the principles of their own Religion SECT IX THat the rule of the Protestant faith and judge of controversies which is Scripture as interpreted by every Protestant is not consistent with Christian Faith humility Charity peace either in Church or State All hereticks appeale to the letter of Scripture therfore Luther called it the book of hereticks Every particular person according to the fundamental principle of Protestancy must be a Supreme Iudge of Scripture Councells and Fathers and of the whole Church How ridiculous it is to see shallow wits and silly women explain Scripture condemn Councells Fathers and the whole Catholick Church which folly proceeds from want of judgment humility charity and Christian faith It occasioned our late troubles and rebellion which was grounded vpon the Principles of Protestancy A Protestant people cannot be otherwise governed then a people wherof every one by priviledge or birthright may appeale from the law interpreted by publick Courts of Judicature to the law interpreted by every privat person The Protestants imaginary general Councells and their appeales therunto discovered to be a cheat to divert and delay any determination of religious controversies Every Protestant is a Pope more absolute and dangerous then the Bishop of Rome K. James his saying that every Protestant in the house of Commons was a King by his Religion How little the oath of Supremacy contributes to the Kings Soveraignty or Security or to the subjects loyalty The Protestant rule of faith is but every ones fancy applyed to the words of Scripture And therfore they often change according to their weakness of judgment or strength of passion Auditius his expression of their monthly faith and Melanctons saying both Protestants that they knew whom to avoid but knew not whom to follow are ingenuous The Protestant confessions and articles of faith composed and professed by every national Church oblige not the members of those Churches because the Collectors and composers of such articles are not infallible and will be thought not to agree with Scripture at least as every particular person will explain it The 39. Articles of the Church of England are so ambiguous that they may be applyed to all dissenting Tenets of Protestants both at home and abroad and therfore are printed and pressed in England to satisfy disagreeing parties and yet no party is contented with that indifferent symbol though each party callenges them in some occasions as favoring their own opinions nor any thing more contrary to piety and policy then articles so applicable to contrary Tenets and interests An arbitrary Religion is more dangerous and prejudicial to a state then an arbitrary government How vnfit the 39. articles and the Oath of Supremacy are to be made the distinctive sign of trust and loyalty to the King A man is more engaged to stick to the King by a red scarf or a garniture of ribands of the Kings colours then by an oath of so incredible a thing as the Supremacy and so vnsignificant articles as those of the 39. that contradict the Roman Catholick doctrin That Religion that hath not a more certain or infallible rule of faith then the Protestant Prelatick of England hath is not fit to be made the distinctive sign of trust or loyalty or the Religion of the state SECT X. HOw fundamental principles of the Protestant reformations maturely examined and strictly followed have led the most learned Protestants of the world to Judaism Atheism Arianism Mahometism c. And the protestant Churches of Poland Hungary and Transilvania to deny the mystery of the Trinity and our best modern English witts and writers to admit of no other rule of Religion but natural reason Instanced in Castalio Bucer David George Bernardin Ochin Neuserus Calvin Alemanus Socinus Chillingworth Stilling fleet Faukland c. How prelatick Protestancy is contemned by the best protestant wits and writers as being incoherent to the principles of protestancy and contradictory in its own Tenets How Presbiterians agree with the Anti-trinitarians in their way of reforming A Prelatick is a Presbiterian against Papists and a Papist against Presbyterians His own Religion includes both their Tenets though contradictory he hath but one Tenet wherunto he is constant and that is Episcopacy de Iure divino Calvinists are sayd by Lutherans to be baptised Jews and that Mahometism Arianism and Calvinism are 3. pair of hose of one cloath All protestant reformations are remnants of the same piece though with different trimmings according to the diversity of their reformers fancyes Why our English protestants deny not the Trinity as well as those of Hungary without violating the principles of protestancy they may doe it Articles of Christian Religion against conclusions cleerly deducible from the principles of protestancy are not valued by protestants It is the case of the Church of England SECT XI THe indifferency or rather inclination of Protestancy to all kind of infidelity is further demonstrated by the prelatick and Calvinian doctrin of fundamental and noâ— fundamental articles of faith The design of this new distinction manifested and frustrated The design is to make all Christians though declared hereticks that dissent from Roman Catholicks one Church and of the Protestant communion The Greeks and others reject Protestants as hereticks By their doctrin of fundamentalls Turks and Iews may be of one Church and communion with Christians Protestants proceed in matters of Religion as weak Statesmen do in state affairs For their separation from the Roman Catholick Church they cannot be excused from a damnable sin and schism Their writers
the examples of other Protestant Churches Whence followeth continual discontents and designs of the generality of these Protestant nations against their prelatick Clergy and the little esteeme and affection there is for the same Clergy among the reformed Churches abroad How vnsafe it is for the Prince and government to establish by law a Religion and Clergy so generaly hated and that acknowledgeth it self to be fallible in doctrin and therfore for all they know lead their flocks to eternal damnation Laws enacted to favor Religion ought to suppose not pretend to make the Religion reasonable Reason is the ground of human laws but human laws can not be the ground of Religion How dangerous it is to press too much the Act of vniformity against so great and zealous a multitude as the Sectaries are Their errors ought to be confuted with reason not rigor The prelatick Clergy whose spiritual Censures and authority ought to quash all dissentions doth cause the mischief and engageth the state in perpetual troubles for maintaining by force of law the improbability of their caracter and jurisdiction against the evidence of reason SVBSECT I. THe prelatick caracter and Religion is so incredible that few serious men in their judgments continue any long time Prelaticks By pretending a mean and moderation between Papists and Presbiterians the Prelaticks fall into manifest contradictions in defending their own caracter doctrin and disciplin How learned Protestants are forc't to confess that the Prince may force his subjects by laws to his Protestant persuasion and that every Protestant subject notwithstanding the Prince his prerogative hath a privat authority to judge of the Prince his Religion and is bound to stick to his own contrary judgment What great confusion this must occasion It is the nature of all Religions that give privat men liberty to judge of Religious controversies to cause such disorders How this inconvenience is prevented in the Roman Catholick One of the differences between it and the Protestant is that when Protestants rebell they do not violat the principles of Protestancy which makes every man Supreme in matters of faith and by consequence of state When Catholicks rebell they go against their principles that give no such supremacy or liberty Jn these last one hundred years there have bin more rebellions vpon the score of Protestancy then have bin since Christs time vpon the score of the Roman Catholick Religion In what sense the Roman Catholick is a growing Religion Whether it be policy to persecute a Religion that encreaseth against the rigor of the lawes and to promote a Religion that doth not encrease with all the helps of lawes and favors of the Prince The sanguinary and penal statuts are thought to be so vnjust even by Protestants that no honest and sober man thinks them fit to be put in execution Whether it be policy to continue such statuts All seditious persons begin their designs against the government with pressing the execution of the statuts and somtimes therby make the zealous and giddy multitude rebell Whether it were not piety and policy to repeal statuts that if put in execution make the nation and government infamous if not put in execution may occasion rebellion by reason of an indiscreet zeal in the giddy multitude Besides their being enacted to suppress the principles and destroy the persons of the Catholick party which maintained the Stevards right to the Crown ought to facilitat the repeal SVBSECT II. THe sanguinary and penall statuts of England against Catholicks can not be justified by the proceeding of the Inquisition or by laws and edicts of Christian Kings and Emperors against hereticks The first English Protestants acknowledged themselves to be hereticks when they petitioned to the Parliament 1. Ed. 6. for a repeal of all ancient statuts against hereticks not daring to preach and profess their reformed doctrin vntill the Parliament had condescended to their petition Queen Elizabeths reformation confirmed by Sanguinary statuts diametricaly opposit to primitive Christianity and therfore very strange that men so knowing as the English nobility and gentry should continue them or that persons so pious loyall and well bred should not either out of Christian charity to Catholicks or out of a dutifull civility to the Royal family that now reigns repeale laws enacted by Q. Elizabeth for ruin of the Stevards party and for excluding themselves from the Crown THE THIRD PART COntaining the conscience and conveniency of tolerating the Roman Catholick religion by Act of parliament proved by the little conscience of the Protestant clergy in maintaining Protestancy with frauds and falsifications and by the great inconveniencies this Monarchy suffers by pressing the prelatick and Protestant Religion vpon tender consciences SECT I. DEmonstrated that either the learned Protestant or the Roman Catholick Clergy are Cheats Proved by the impossibility of concealing the truth of Christianity and of the true Church otherwise then by the frauds and falsifications of either Clergy So manifest are the signs of the Catholick Church and so particularly mentioned in Scripture And as one of the two Clergyes are Cheats so either the Catholick or Protestant layty are damnably careless in matters of salvation Reasons why the Catholick layty can not be thought carless the Protestant may How easily the truth may be known and how the Protestant layty may be considerably eased from extraordinary taxes by informing themselves of the truth of Religion The impudency and impiety wherwith Bp. Ievell and the first prelatick clergy imposed Protestancy vpon this nation to favor Q. Elizab pretensions and to raise themselves from Pedantry to Peerage Proved by Ievells Challenge and Sermon at Paules Cross and by his and the Prelatick clergyes Apology for their Church of England pretending that the Catholick Church for the first 600. years was Protestant How this imposture was confuted by the Catholick writers and the Protestant writers forced to acknowledge their own error How the same imposture was again maintained by succeeding prelaticks and how vnsuccesfully How Taylor revived now again the same shamfull imposture and with how great infamy to his person and discredit to his cause The Protestant layty can not without committing a damnable sin give any credit to their Clergy in matters of Religion after so many and so manifest Discoveries of the frauds and falsifications wherby alone they defend Protestancy How a conference and Triall about this matter can not be conscientiously denyed nor the denyall stand with good policy SECT II. THe same further demonstrated and that there can be no reason to suspect the sincerity of the Roman Catholick Clergy SVBECT I. AND II. WHether it be charity to treat Cheats with ceremony when they are convicted of damning souls by frauds and wilfull falsifications And whether the first reformers of the English Church Cranmer and his Camerades ought not to be censured accordingly The frauds and wilful falsifications hypocrisy incontinency impiety and Atheism of the prelalatick Protestant Clergy in K. Edward
people are abused Many Protestant mistakes wherwith the common sort were fooled are now cleered and their own conveniency wil invite them to examin further the errors of doctrin incident to education from which errors the Protestant Church doth acknowledge it self not exempted If the Protestant faith be true such a trial as we desire will be of great satisfaction to the Professors therof and confirm them in their religion and convert Papists and Sectaries to the same if it be falfs besides the salvation of souls by a discovery and prosession of the Roman truth these kingdoms will be able not only to defend themselves but offend foreign Enemies after we are enabled thervnto by a conscientious addition of a million sterl per an to the publik revenue No danger of sacriledge in applying the Church revenues to pious and publick vses for the preservation of the people practised by the ancient Catholick Clergy Not one good reason why the Church of England ought not to admit of such a publick conference as we propose and desire Bishop Lauds reason to the contrary confuted The denying and differring it a sign that Protestants are guilty Catholicks grant conference to Protestants whensoever they demand it The Protestant layty have reason to question their Clergies Ordination and caracter as well as their doctrin The new change of their formes of ordination very suspicious That the Roman Religion is such a growing Religion proves it is the true Religion fit to be made the Religion of the state THE FOURTH PART THe Roman Catholick Religion in every particular wherin it differs from the Protestant is confirmed by considerable Miracles recorded not in vain Legends or modern Authors but in the most authentick histories of the world and by the ancient Fathers and Doctors of Gods Church SECT J. SUch Miracles as are approved by the Roman Catholik Church are true Miracles The doctrin confirmed by those Miracles cannot be rejected without doubting of Gods Veracity Every Protestant doth see though not observe true Miracles in confirmation of the Catholick faith What great scrutiny is made by the Roman Catholick Church into true Miracles and the lives of men that are to be canonized for Saints There can be no combination or cheat in such matters Some Miracles permanent that be seen by all men as that of S. Ianuarius in Naples An vndeniable Miracle of S. Francis Xavier wrought vpon Marcello Mastrilli most remarkable for many circumstances Miracles to confirm Popery related by the Magdeburgian Centurists but by them absurdly attributed to the Devil or said to be seigned True Miracles cannot be wrought to confirm falshood 't is against Gods veracity to permit the same Miracles oblige vs to believe the doctrin in confirmation wherof thy be wrought The difference between Antichrists and Catholicks Miracles or true and fals Miracles That all the Roman Catholicks adore the Sacrament and believe Transsubstantiation as also other points of Popery is an evident Miracle of God and can not proceed from the Devils power or art The Devil temps men to be hereticks by the means and ministery of their senses and by humoring the same not against the evidence and inclination of sense The general signs and marks of the Church are vndeniable Miracles No other Church besides the Roman Catholick can shew those signs SECT II. OF particular miracles that confirm the Roman Catholick Tenents and our sense of Scripture related by S. Chrysostome S. Gregory Nazianzen S. Austin S. Nilus S. Cyprian the Martyr S. Optatus S. Gregory the great and others in confirmation of adoring the B. Sacrament Transsubstantiation the Sacrifice of the Mass Communion vnder one kind prayer for the dead and Purgatory Primat Vshers falsifications and fraud to discredit some of these Miracles discovered Of Miracles in England related by Waldensis and recorded by the Archbishops of Canterburyes Register How Protestants falsify the very statuts and law books Miracles wrought by S. Bernard to confirm every controverted point of the Roman Catholick doctrin against the Protestant Protestant writers confess S. Bernard was a Saint and yet say his Miracles were wrought by the Devil How absurd SECT III. MIracles to confirm the worship and vertu of the sign of the Cross recorded by St. Paulinus St. Cyril of Jerusalem St. Athanasius St. Hierom St. Gregory Tuâ—onensis Nicephorus and Theodoret. How by Tradition from the Apostles the primitive Christians were accustomed to sign themselves frequently with the sign of the Cross. The first and worst Heretiks were enemyes of that sign Christs Cross multiplyed by miracle in St. Paulinus his time Protestant miracles are but cheats Not one of them true Protestants agree with Pagans heretiks and Magitians in contemning miracles and the sign of the Cross. How the Devils dread the same SECT IV. MIracles in confirmation of the Catholick worship of Jmages related by the most eminent authors of the Ecclesiasticall History and by the 2. Councell of Nice an 787. wherin were 350. Bishops St. Peters shaddow was the Image of his body and by scripture Act. 5.15 it appears to have wrought Miracles The Protestant Imposture concerning Christs statue that Iulian the Apostata broke confuted S. Iohn Dâ—mascens hand that was cut off by the practises of Image-breakers restored by his praying at our Ladies Image The Protestant evasion of civil and religious worship confuted SECT V. MIracles related by S. Austin S. Ambrose S. Gregory Nazianzen S. Chrysostom S. Hierom S. Optatus S. Bede S. Bernard S. Anselm and others in confirmation of prayer to Saints worshipping their Reliques of the vertue of holy water the Sacraments of Confirmaon Confession and extrem Vnction The doctrin of Indulgences confirmed by the same Miracles that confirm worship of Saints Pilgrimages c. The truth of all S. Thomas of Canterburyes Miracles evidenced by one that Fox recounts and picks out to discredit the test What litle reason Protestants have to suspect our Catholick Miracles of forgery How severe the Roman Church is in the scrutiny and punishment of such Impostures Reflections vpon Bishop Taylors Treatise of Confirmation Confession and extrem Vnction maintained to be Sacraments by ancient Fathers S. Bedes holiness and learning acknowledged by Protestants He relates Miracles wherby the errors of Protestancy are confuted How absurdly Protestants contemn the authority of the holy Fathers in Miracles admitting it in matters of faith How ridiculous John Fox his Miracles are how vnwisely the Prelatick Clergy countenance his Acts and Monuments that have so spread Puritanism in England A Paralell between Protestancy and Mahometism FINIS THE CONCLVSION To the right Honorable the Committee OF PARLIAMENT FOR RELIGION May it please your Honors VEnerable St. Bede in his History of the Church of England recounteth how St. Austin the Monk and our Apostle Sent by St. Gregory the Great Bishop of Rome to convert our Saxon Ancestors from Paganism to Christian Religion arriving at the Isle of Tanet in Kent gave notice vnto King Ethelbert then a
Pagan that he and his fellow-preachers were come from Rome and brought to him very good tydings to wit that such as would follow and obey their doctrin should enjoy an everlasting Kingdom in heaven with the true and living God The King moved with curiosity came into the Island of Tanet and notwithstanding his suspition that the Monks were Magitians returned this civil and prudent answer you give us very fair words and promises but yet for that they are strange and vnknown vnto me I can not rashly assent vnto them forsaking that antient Religion which thus long both I and my people have observed But for so much as you are come so far to the intent you might impart vnto us such knowledge as you take to be right true and good wâ—e will not seek your trouble but rather with all Courtesy we will receive you and minister vnto you all such things as are behovefull for your living Accordingly he allowed them lodging and other necessaries in the City of Canterbury and after hearing and examining their doctrin became a Christian. The very same tydings and Doctrin that St. Austin and his Companions delivered to King Ethelbert do I most humbly offer vnto your Honors in this book as your own Bishops and writers confess and is plain in St. Bedes History testifying that as they approched neer the Citty of Canterbury having the Cross and Image of our King and Saviour IESUS Christ carried as their manner was before them they sung Letanies they served God in continual prayer watching and fasting They resorted to an antient Church built in the honor of St. Martyn made while the Romans were yet dwelling in England and there did say Mass c. This their doctrin they proved to be true by working of many miracles and to be the very same which Joseph of Arimathea and the Apostles had preacht to the antient Britons whose Bishops St. Austin courted to Ioyn with him in converting of the Saxons a Curtesy he never would have desired or demanded had their Doctrin differed from his of certain ceremonies vsed by them in Baptism and of their Iewish way of celebrating Easter he did not approve and all Protestants grant he had good reason neither could the Britons themselves gainsay it when by common accord they prayed that God would vouchsafe by some heavenly sign to declare whether their particular traditions or rather St. Austins with whom saith Bede all the other Churches throughout the whole world agreed in Christ were most acceptable to his Divin Majesty and the Briton Priests having prayed in vain for the restitution of fight to a known blind man St. Austin compelled by just necessity fell on his knees prayed and forthwith the blind man saw Then the Britons confessed indeed that they vnderstood that to be the true way of righteousnes which Austin had preached and shewed vnto them This miracle God wrought by his servant to reduce the antient Britons to an vniformity in ceremonies Many other greater miracles did he work by the same St. Austin wherby our Modern Ministers are convinced of heresy for being obstinat in their errors against Transubstantiation worship of Images Purgatory Prayers to Saints Jndulgences the Sacrifice of the Mass c. for that with these Popish Doctrins both St. Austin and his Master St. Gregory are charged by your own Protestant writers and censured as converting the Saxons from Paganism to this Superstition I hope your Honors will not give vnto vs who desire only liberty of conscience wherof the worst consequence can be this that the ancient Religion of Christ may therby be restored a wors answer then King Ethelbert returned to S. Austin Though what wee affirm of the Catholick belief will seem strange to you that have hitherto supposed the same to be idolatry or superstition and perhaps suspect us to be as great Sorcerers as King Ethelbert did S. Austin and his Companions But without question so pious and prudent Persons as Your Honors will not be less charitable then a Pagan to men that besides an everlasting Kingdom in heaven come to offer you a million sterl per an vpon earth especialy seing we do not desire you should condemn your own Protestant Religion nor credit ours before you see what your Clergy can answer to our reasons and to corruptions and falsifications of Scripture and Fathers which we desire to object against them in a publick conference if it be your Honors pleasure to grant vs that favor for obtaining wherof they will be as earnest Suitors as wee if they believe their own doctrin But in case they decline or deferr so reasonable and seasonable a request as we humbly concieve ours to be I hope Your Honors will not think that men who dare not defend their Religion against provoking adversaries that offer to shew the falshood therof and the frauds wherby it is and only can be maintained deserve so great reverence and revenues or can be fit to direct others in the way of salvation As for their railing against St. Austin our Apostle notwithstanding that God approved of his Doctrin with many miracles it is no satisfactory way of reasoning neither as I persuade my self will they be able to rally so grave and sober a Comittee as your Lordships out of a million per an by quoting their own Translations and sense of Scripture or by wresting texts to their own advantage and to the great prejudice both spiritual and Temporal of these Nations againâ—â— the Commonâ—sense and consent of the visible Church for 16. ages They have had indeed hitherto better Success in this particular then they could expect from so wary and wise a people as the English but the improbability that a Clergy would be so impudent and impious as to falsify Scripture forge Registers and build faith vpon fancy hath gained them more credit then they deserved and made the Layty more credulous and carless then Christians ought to have bin in a matter of so great importance as the everlasting happines of their souls and in a subject so tempting and suspicious as the revenues of the Church Now that it hath bin the fate or fortune of this Monarchy to be involued in wars which have discovered the insufficiency of the Kings revenue to maintain the same and that we have no other security of a peace when concluded but the words of Dutch and Frenchâ— drawn vp into a formality of Articles which will be no longer observed then it will be their conveniency so to do and that the honor and safety of these three Nations can not be secured without greater and more Constant supplies and subsidies then perhaps after a little time will be safe to exact of the impoverished multitude seing I say this is the present condition of our State and will be also for the future whensoever it pleaseth our neighbors to be our enemies not only all lawfull ways of raising moneys must be sought after
Wittensbâ—rg he is so vehement against the wifes refusal of her husband's bed that he saith if the Magistrat omit it's duty in punishing her the husband must imagin that his wife is stole away by theeves and dead and consider how to marry an other for saith he yet further we cannot stop St. Paul's mouth c. his words are plain that a brother or sister are free from the law of wed lock if the one depart or do not consent to dwel with the other neither doth he say that this may be don once only but leaveth it free that so often as the case shall require he may either proceed or stay In which case as he signifieth to Wittemb fâ—l 112 a man may have ten or more wives fled from him and yet living Nay he doubteth not in case of adultery to give liberty even to the offending advlteror to fly into an other country and marry againe Luther loc cit fol. 123. Melancton consil Theol. part 1· pag 648. [o] Mr. Whitgift the Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury in his defence pag. 472. saith The doctrin taught and professed by our Bishops at this day is much more perfect and sound then it commonly was in any age since the Apostles tims pa. 473. asuredly you are not able so recken in any age since the Apostles time any Company of Bishops that taught and held so perfect and sound doctrin in all points as the Bishops of England do at this time In the truth of doctrin our Bishops be not only comparable with the old Bishops but in many degrees to be preferred before them c [a] Hooker lib. 1. Polit. Eccles pag. 86. lib. 2. sect 5. pag. 192. It is not the word of God which doth or possibly can assure vs that we do wel to think it his word for if any book of Scripture did give testimony of all yet stil that Scripture which gives credit to the rest would require an other Scripture to give credit vnto it Neither could we come to any pause wher on to rest vnless besids Scripture there were some thing which might assure vs. c. Which he lib. 3. sect 8. pag. 146. lib. 2. sect 7. pag. 116. Acknowledged to be the authority of God's Church Whitaker against Stapleton lib. 2. cap. 6. pag. 270. saith The testimony of the spirit being privat and secred is vnfit to teach and refell others and therfor we must recurr to Ecclesiastical Tradition an argument saith he ibid. cap. 4. pag. 300. Wherby may be argued and convinced what books be Canonical and what be not M. r Fulk in his answer to a counterfeit Catholick pag. 5. saith the Church of Christ hath judgment to discern true writings from counterfeit and the word of God from the writings of men and this judgment she hath of the holy Ghost M r Jewel in his defence of the Apology pag. 201. And afther the edition of 1571. pa. 242. saith the Church of God hath the spirit of wisdom wherby to discern true Scripture from false [*] See Pomeran in Epist. ad Rom. cap. 4. Vitus Theodorus in annot Test. pag. vl The Century writers of Magdeburg cent 1. lib. 2. cap. 4. cent 2. lib. 3. cap. 4. Hafferoferus in loc Theol. lib. 3. stat 3. loc 7. pag. 222. Adamus Fancisci in Margarita Theol. pag. 448. giveth this testimony of the Protestant Church wherof him-self was a member The Apocriphal books of the new Testament are the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iams the second and third of Iohn the second of Peter the Epistle of Iude and the Apocalyps And all the Authors heer mentioned give the like testimony in behalf of their Protestant Churches wherfor we can not but admire Doctor Cossins confidence in affirming a matter so notoriously contradicted and much more the carelesness of them who ground their faith and Canon of Scripture vpon it s not being ever questioned See Cozins in the 17 chap. per toâ— [a] Salvus Conductus datus Protestantibus sess 13. 14. Concil Trident. Vt Protestantes de iis rebus quae in ipsa Synodo tractari debent omni libertate conferre proponere tractare c. ac articulos quot illis videbitur tam scripto quam verbo afferre proponere cum Patribus c. conferre absque ullis convitiis concontumeliis disputare nec non quando illis placuerit recedere possint Placuit praeterea Sanctae Synodo vt si pro majori libertate ac securitate eorum certos tam pro commissis quam pro committendis per eos delictis Iudices eis de putari cupiant illos sibi benevolos nominent etiamsi delicta ipsa quantumcunque enormia ac hoeresim sapientia fuerint New definitions are not new articles of faith See this largly proued in 3. part of this Treatise pag. 101. seq (a) S. Hierom in lib. de 〈◊〉 illustr extremo in Praefat librorum quos latinâ—s â—ecit (b) Hierom. epist. 89. ad Aug. quaest 11. inter ep August S. Hierom. in his Preface before the new Testament dedicated to Pope Damasus Novum opus c. [c] Luther being admonished of his corruption would not correct his error but saith tom 5. Germ. fol. 141. 144. sic volo sic jubeo sit pro ratione voluntas c. Lutherus ita vult And concludeth Therfore the word alone ought to continue in my New Testament although all Papists run mad yet they shal not take it from thence It grieves me that I did not add those two other words Omnibus omnium The Church of England in Edward 6. time Translated some times This signifieth my Body other times this is my Body other times neither is nor signifieth but insteed therof a blanck as not yet resolved vpon which was true See Knot in his Protestancy condemned Edit 1654. pag. 87. Bible 1562 Bible 1562. Cor. 7. v. 1. Bible 1577. 1579. Chemnit in examin part 2. fol. 74. Saravia in defens tra diversis mini â—r gradibus pag 3. Jewel in his defence of the Apology 157. pa. 35. Tertullian in lib de praescr Qui estis vos vnde quaÌ„do venistis vbi tam diu latuistis S. Hilarius l. 6 de Trinit ante med Tarde mihi hos piissimos doctâ—res aetas nunc â—ujus â—â—culi protulit c. S. Hierom in epist ad Pamaâ—â— â—ce an 〈◊〉 pâ—st quadring 〈◊〉 now 1600 annos docere nos 〈◊〉 quâ—d anâ—â—a neseivimus Vsque in haÌ„c diem sine isra doctrina mundus christianus fuit Luther in â—p ad Irgentineneses auâ— 1525. Christiana nolaâ— primo vulga tun audemu gloriari [a] Georgius Milius in August Confes. explic art 7. de ecclesia pag. 137. [b] Dr. Feeld in his Treatise of the Church lib. 3 cap. 46 Mr. Abr Hartwell in his report of the Kingdom of Congo printed 1597. in his epistle to the reader Symon Lythus in respons altera ad alteram Gretseri Apol pag. 331
Danaeus contra Belarmin pag. 781. (c) The title of Zwingitu his writing is Pietate Prudentia in signi Helveti orum Reipublicae Hulde ricus Zwinglius aliique Evangelicae doctrinae Ministri gratia pacem a Deo c. ton 1. fol. 110 See all these words and much more related by him-self 1. sq ad fol. 123. [d] Zwingl tom 3 in lib. de subid Ecclesiae fo 249 The Reformers of the English Church Jn Queen Elizabeth See the nullity of the English Church and Clergy See this in the new Edition of the Common prayr book ritâ—s c. of the Church of England [a] In psal 30. con 2. [b] Esay 2.2 [c] Esay 60.16 [d] Esay 60.9 [e] Esay 60.10.11 Psalm 102.15.22 Esay 62.2 [f] Esay 60.6 [g] Esay 49.23 And see the marginal notes of the English Bible of 1576. in Esay 49.23 [h] Psalm 2.8 [i] The English Bible 1576. in the marginal notes saith The meaning is that Kings shall be converted to the Ghospel and bestow their power and authority for preservation of the Church Luther tom 4. Wittemb in Esay 6. folio 234. Kings shall obey and believe the Ghospel c. The Church is in perpetual vse of converting others to the faith c. For this is signified by her gates being continually open [k] Whitaker in his answer to Mr. William Reynolds in the Preface pag. 37. [l] Centur. 4. col 292. 293. vnder the titles de justificatione bonis operibus where they conclude saying J am cogitet pius Lector quam procul haec aetas in hoc Articulo de Apostolorum doctrinâ— desciverit (m) Centur. 4. col 254. Ad hoc Presbyterâ—m aliquem deputarunt ad quem qui deliquerunt accedentes quae gessissent confiterentuâ— c. Ea lege confitentes absolvebat vt a seipsis poenas commissorum exigerent (n) Centur. 4. col 255. col 256.257 are recited and rejected the particulaâ— sayings of Bazil Ambrose Prudentius Ephrem Athanasius (o) Centur. 4. col 304. Where are recited and rejected the sayings of Lactantius and S. Ierom. (p) See confessed testimonies for Transsubstantiation alleadged by the Centurists cent 4. col 29â— col 985. And cent 5â— col 517. They say Chrysostom seemeth so confirm Transsubstantiation And cent 4. c. 10. col 985. that Eusebius and Emissenus did speake vnprofitably of Transsubstantiation (q) Chemnitius in his examin part 2. pag. 29. alledged the severall sayings of S. Austin S. Ambrose and S. Gregory Nazianzen affirming the adoâ—â—tion of the Sacrament And Orat. 11. de Gorgonia sorore telleth how his deceased sister prostrated her self before the Alter and calling vpon him who is worship'd on it â— miracle saith he the departed presently received health And the Centurists cent 4. col 430. do reprove some prayers of S. Ambrose saying Continent adorationem panis in Sacramento (r) Centur. 3. col 83. they reprove S. Cyprian saying Sacerdotem vice Christi fungi Deo Patri Sacrificium offerre They also say that the writings of S. Ireneus and Ignatius the Apostles scholler are here in incommodious and dangerous And Sebastia Francus in his Epist. de abrogandis Statutis omnibus Ecclesiast affirmeth that presently after the Apostles time the supper of our Lord was turned into a Sacrifice (s) Centur 4. col 456. 457. 482. 1446. Centur. 4. col 602. 1250. 457. And S. Ierom contra Vigilantium cap. 3. affirmeth the estimation of Reliques to be in his time the received doctrin non vnius vrbis sed totius orbis (v) Hemnitius examin part 4. pag. 10 Suscipiebant etiam Peregriâ—â— Nationes ad loca vbi Reliquias Miraculis celebres claras audiebant (x) Centur. 4. col 409. (z) Mr. Fulk against Heskins Sanders c. pag 657. affirmeth that by report of Paulinus the Cross was by the Bishop of Hierusalem brought forth at Easter yearly to be worshiped of the people See Evagrius hist. lib. 4. cap. 25. also Danaeus in respons ad Belarmini controvers pag. 1415. affirmeth that Cyril and sundry other Fathers were plainly superstitious and blinded with inchantment of the Crosses adoration (1) See Mr. Covels answer to Burges pag. 130 136. (2) Cent. 4. col 616. It is alledged out of the Councel of Neocesaâ—ea can 1. Presbyter si vxorem duxerit ab ordine suo illum deponi debere col 486. col 303. col 704. 1293. (3) Centur. 5. col 1274. they charge Gelasius who lived an 480. saying Romanam Ecclesiam jure Divino contendit Gelasius esse omnium primam in epist. ad Brut. c. cap. 11. And Gelasius in decretis cum 70. Episcopis initis saith Romana Ecclesia â—alliâ— Sâ—â—odicis constitut caeteris Ecclesiis praelata est sed Evangelica voce Domini Primatum obtinuit Tu â—s Petrus inquiâ—â—s super hanc Petram c. (y) Centur. 4. col 1329. Et Osiander in epitom cent 4. pag. 454. And Zozimen hist. lib. 6. c. 27. post med reported of S. Paul the Monk In dies singulos trecentas Orationes Deo velut tributum quoddam reddidit ac ne per inprudentiam in numero erraret trecentis lapillis in sinum conjectis ad singulas preces singulos inde ejecit lapillos consumptis igitur lapillis constabat sibi Orationes lapillis numero pares abs se expletas esse And see other like examples of saying prayers by accompt or numbring of them in Palladius his historia Lausiaca cap. 24. cap. 25. [4] Beza cit apud Saâ—â—iâ—â—am in defen Tract de divâ—â—sis gradibâ—â— Ministrorum c. pag. 309. [5] Tertull. lib. de praescr c. 42. Luther in Commentâ—r ad cap. 2. ad Galat. Where it is taught Faith in Christ doth in deed justify but it 's necessary with all to keep God's Commandments because it is writen Jf thou wilt enter into life keep the Commandments there Christ is denyed and saith is abolished because that which is proper to God alone is attributed to the Commandments of God or to the law When any one proposeth Moyses with his Commandments to thee and would oblige thee to keep them then thy with thy Moyses to the Jews J will have nothing to do with Moyses nor his law for he is an enemy to Christ. Luther in Collo mens Germ. fol. 152. 153. Si scortus es si scortator si Adulter vel alioquin peccator crede in via salutis ambulas Cum in peccatum demersus es ad summum vsque si credis in mâ—dia beatidudine versaris This doctrin of the Antinomian Lutherans togeather with their rejecting the ten Commandments as impertinent to Christians is censured by the Manâ—feldian Ministers Confess Mansfeld fol. 39. 90. And yet the principle from whence all necessarily follows is maintained Mr. Willet in his Synopsis Papismi pag. 564. saith The law remaineth still impossible to be kept by us through the weackness of our flesh neither doth
God give us ability to keep it but Christ hath fulfilled it for us [a] Luther in his Sermons translated into English an 1578. pag. 147. 176. [b] Acts and Mon. pag. 1338. [c] Mr. Wotten in his answer to the Popish articles pag. 92. pag. 41. [d] Mr. Fulk against the Remish Testament in Epi. Ioan. Sec. 5. fol. 447. Dr. Whitaker de Eccles. pag 301 We say that if a man have an act of faith sins do not hurt him this truly Luther affirmeth this we all say [e] Acts and Mon. pag. 1335. Sinit quisquis vere credit Deum pro se operari disponere sibi vitam aeternam ipse plane ad eam rem nihil operis seu laboris sibi sumens Hofmannus de paenitentia edit 1540. l. 2. fol. 113. Whitaker contra Campian rat 8. pag. 151. Christus conditionem nobis aliam multo faciliorem proponit Crede salvus eris [f] Dr. Fulk in the Tower disputation against Campian the second days conference 1. 6. [g] Whitaker against Campian rat 8. pag. 143. fides aut perpetua est aut nulla est The Protestant doctrin of justifying faith most daÌ„gerous and damnable My Lord Chancellor in his speech to the Parliament at Oxford Luther in postilla super Evang Dom. 1. Advemus Dominica 26 post Trinit [a] Osiander in epitom Centur. 16. part 2. pag. 647 saith of David George vtebatur enim publico vir Dei ministerio Basiliensi egentibus elëemosy nam subministrebat aegrotos consolabatur c. [b] Historia Georgij Davidis published by the Divines of Basil and printed of Antwerp 1568 si Christi Apostolorum doctrina vera perfecta fuisset c. [c] Osiander in epitom Centur. 16. pag. 818. Schlusselb in Theol. Calvin l. 1. art 2. fol. 9. [d] Idem Schlussenburg cit fol. 9. where he brings many other examples of Protestants to the same purpose as also Osiander centur 16. pag. 207.208.209 Concerning that known Text I and my Father are unum one thing Ioan. 10.30 Calvin avoydeth it as the Arians did saying Abusi sunt hoc loco veteres vt probarent Christum esse Patri homousion Neque enim Christus de activitate substantiae disputat sed de consensu c. Calvin in Ioan. 10. Calvin in admonit ad Polonos explant in Tract Theol. pag. 794. Sententia Christi Pater major me est restricta fuit ad humanam ejus naturam ego vero non dubito ad totum complexum extendere Stancarus contra Minist Geneuenses Tigurinos fol. 94. 95. 118. 123. affirmeth that the Reformed Churches professing the faith of Geneva and Tigure be Arian and saith Conclusum est ô Calvine doctrinam tuam de Filio Dei esse plane Arianam a qua resilias quam primum te oro atque obsecro [a] The word Trinity is but a humaÌ„ inventioÌ„ and soundeth couldly Luther in Postil majore Basileae apud Hernagium in enar Evangel Dom. Trinit Calvin ep 2. ad Polonos in tract Theolog pag. 796 saith Precatio vulgo trita est sancta Trinitas vnus Deus miserere nostri mihi non placet ac omnino barbariem sapit (b) Luther in lib. contrâ— JacobuÌ„ Latomum 〈◊〉 2. Wâ—tteâ—b latine edito anno 1551. The later editions are altered and corrupted herin as in many other things Osiander in Epitom cent 16. pag. 169 Symbolum Athanasiivocant doctrinaÌ„ fidem Satanasii vanissime insuper jactitant Lutherum vix tectum Babilonicae turris detex isse se vero ex imis fundamentis eam ex scindere [a] Whitaker contra rat Camp pag. 78. And in his answer to Mr. William Reynolds cap. 6. pag. 135. art 136. saith The Fathers thought by their external disciplin of life to pay the paines due for sin wherin they derogated not a little from Christ's death c. Which though it be an errour yet were they notwithstanding good men and holy Fathers From whence followeth that Indulgences Purgatory Satisfaction Prayer for the dead Merit c. may be held by learned and holy men Mr. Bunny in his treatise tending to pacification sect 17. pag. 104. excusing some points of popery and amongst others the worshiping of images saith in these therfore or such like whosoever will condemn all those to be none of the Church that are not fully persuaded therin as we are c. committed an vncharitable part towards his Brethren See Doctor Some against Mr. Penry pag. 176. Tindall act Mon. pag. 1338. I doubt not but S Bernard Francis and many other holy men erred as concerning Mass. Mr. Francis Iohnson in Mr. Iacob's defence of the Churches and Ministery of England c. pag. 13. Did not Iohn Hus that worthy Champion of Christ and others also of the Martyrs of fore times say and heare Mass even to their dying day c. Did not divers of them acknowledg some the Pop's calling and supremacy some the 7. Sacraments some auricular confession c. Morgenstein in tract de Ecclesia c. pag. 41. These things were pardonable in the Godly who held the Pope to be the Vicar of Christ and Head of the Church the Papacy for the Church Saints for mediators and the Mass for the supper of the Lord. Luther de vtraque specie saith If thou coms't to a place were the Communion is ministred vnder one only kind take it with others The like indifferency is affirmed by Melancthon in centur epist. Theolog. pag. 252. and not denyed by Bishop Iewell in his reply pag. 110. 106. The Roman Catholick Church is a competent and vnpartial Judg of Controversies of Religion Quid praediâ—averinâ— Apostoli quid illis Christus revelaverit c. non aliter probari debere nisi per easdem Ecclesias quas ipsi condiderunt Tertul. l. 1. dâ— praescri c. 6. All Christians were nâ—ver Iudges of Religion one part always submitted to the judgment of the other that was in obedience to and in communion with saint Peter's Successor the Bishop of Rome See Bishop Morton cit and Bishop Taylor in his Dissuasive pag. 8. edit Dubl Protestancy is Heresy Protestancy contradicts God's veracity The infallibility of the Roman Catholick Church in matters of faith proved against Protestants The Protestant doctrin of fundamentalls confuted See Ariagae disp 4. de fide sec. 4. per totum The infallibility of the Church proved by God's veracity Heresy explained by Rebellion The vnreasonableness of them who pretend a privat spirit aÌ„d refuse to submit to the authority of the Church for want of cleerer evidence then the Roman Catholick hath of God's authority Esay 49.28 Suinglius lib. 4. Epist. Brentius in Confes. Wittemb cap. de Sacra Script in Prologo contra PetruÌ„ a Sâ—to l. 2. sect 6. pag. 112. See heretofore â— part sec. 1. how the centurists and other learned Protestants confess the Councells and Fathers defended worship of Imamages TransubstantiatioÌ„ Purgatory Indulgences and all other points of Popery Bale in his Act. Rom.
Pontif. printed at Basil 1558. page 44 45.46 confesseth besides that St. Gregory held the Sacrifice of the Mass the doctrin of Purgatory c. See Bale in his Pagea of Popes pag. 27. of S. Leo Doct. Humfrey Iesuitissimi pag. 1. rat 5. pag. 626. How particularly the Protestant Clergy â—s charged with frauds and falsifications in maintaining their Religion After Doctor Taylors death his freinds have published a second part of his Dissuasive which is so weack a vindication of the first that it needs not that Reply which is now in hand by E. W. his Adversary Fox pag. 200. vol. 1. num 2. See hereafter some of his falsifications in particular objected to him by the Catholik Bishops and Doctors at his triall Dr. Heylin ed. 6. pag 89 Three Convers of England Part. 2 pag. 593. See the stat an 28. Henr. cap. 7. 1536 Mathews his Bible and the Bible of the large volume was the worck of Tyndal and Coverdale and Rogers well lickt of Cranmer Stat. anno Dom. 1547· Ed. 6. an 1. Fox pag. 1942. Fox in a marginal not vpon this last part saith Bishop Ridleyes profecy vpon the Episcopal see op London Rogers Of Bishop Poynet Schism Angl. pag. 216. Schism Angl. Ed 6. pag. 194. 19â— John Bale writes thus of him self Cent. 5. fol. 245. when I was a boy of twelue yearâ— old at Norwich I was thrust into the Heâ—â— of the white Monks â— Carmelites The word the lord aâ—â—pearing I saw mine own deformity to wit of being a Priest and a friar I did presently theÌ„ scrape out the cursed caracter of the horrible beast for that I took vnto me a most faithful wife Dorothy and this not from any man nor by any man's helpe but by the special guift and Word of Christ. This friar makes Chirst it 〈◊〉 woer for him to marry a Nun and yet he calls our S. Austin and his chast Monks togeather vviâ—h the vvhole primitive Church of England a Carnal Synagogue Osiander in Epitom cent 9 10. â—1 pag 454. act 15. Melanâ—â—â—on in disput de cura Magistrat c. Stows Annals pa. 550. Schism An. pag. 17.217 Of Coverdale and his Bible See Fox pag. 1362. 1363. pag. 1362. Schism pag. 217. Fox pag. 136â— first edit See Dr. Heylins Ecclesia resta 〈◊〉 Queen Mary pag. 80. Melancton in epitom 8. vbi vociferantur quidam Martyres Anglicos esse Martyres diaboli Jbid. pa. 80 Jbidem Heylin Ecclesia restaurata in Queen Mary pa 39 seqq Heylin cit pag. 61. Pag. 60. Queen Mary Heylin cit pag. 63. Schism Angl. pag. 107. Dr Heylin 1. Eliz. pag. 107. D. r Heylin Eccl restaur Q. Elizabeth pag. 103. part 3. Sect. 1. Harding in his rejoind erto Mr. Iewel 's reply 1556. in his epistle to the Reader Dr. Heylin in his Eccles. restaurata hist. Q Eliz. p. 130. 131 Euseb. in Hist. Eccles. lib 6. c. 36. Iewel reply pag. 134. Iewel pag. 132. Luc. 24. Chrysost. ho. 17. in Math. Aug. de consensu Evang. l. 3.6.25 de serm 140. Theophil alii Jewel def of the Apology fol. 222. 1. Tim. 4. â— 3. Apol. defenc pag. 176. Jewel Apol cap. 19 divis l. in defen fol. 517. Reply pag. 239. Bede lib. 1. cap. 27. Scripture corrupted Math. 13 37· Staplet return fol. 32 33. Jn vita St. Andreae pet Presbiterâ—â— Achaiae See heretofore part 1. See the defence pag. 132. S. Cyprian lib. 1. ep 6. ad magn Novatian is not in the Church nor can he be computed a Bishop who succeeding to none and contemning the Evangelical and Apostolical Tradition is ordained by him-self And a litle after He who succeeds no body and begins from him-self is a stranger and profane Optatus lib. 2. cont Parmen There 〈…〉 of their own heads without Divinâ— disposition 〈◊〉 them-selves over rash people assembled togeather who make them-selves Prelats without 〈◊〉 of ordination and take vpon them the name of Bishops and Bishopricks without having received them from any S. Austin ex quaest in nov 〈◊〉 Tostam 100. saith of Hereticks They perturâ—e the order begun from the Apostle Peter and observed vntill this time by a continuation of succeeding Bishops they set vp an Order for them-selves without a beginning And tom 7. contra epist. Manich. cap. 4. Tenet aâ— ipsa Petri Sede c. vsque ad prâ—sentem Episcopatum successio Sacerdotum See Jren. l. 3. adversus haeres c. 3. Defence Apolog pag. 6â—7 In appendicâ— Conc. Consta. § in primis pag. 29.2 Iustinian l. 4. Histor. Venet Bemb Hist. Venet. Sabel Decad 2. l 1. â—20 Ennead 9. lib. 8.260 Gregory l. 7. epist 30. Indict ll Bede l 2. c. 3. Hist. 1. Cor. 16. Apol. of the Church of England part 4. Iewell defence of the Apology pag. 130. Stapleton Counterblast fol. 30â— 30â— An. 1. Eliz. c. 1. Acts and Mon. pag. 2016. Eccles. Polity l. 2. sec. 6. pag. 112. Whitaker in respons ad rat Campt rat 5. pag. 50. Dr. Heylin Eccl. restaur q. Eliz. pag. 130. Three Convers in the relation of the tryall made before the French King 1600. pag. 55. Jewell's answer to excuse his wilfull falsifications The Magdeburgian writers Centur. 2. 3. cap. 4. condemn the Fathers for asserting the Sacrifice of the Mass c. Centur. 2. c. 4. Centur. 3. c. 4. p. 77. Centur. 4. Valentia his comparison of Protestant writers and the Magdeburgians Cent. 3. c. 4. Magdeburg in praef Ep. dedic ad Eliz. Angl. Reg. in Cent. 4. Cent. 2. c. 4. pag. 55. Fox in his protestation to the Church of England pag. 2. 3. Fox in Protest ad Eccl Angl. Tretemius in verbo Bertramus Sand de visibili Monarchia haeres 133. Gerson lib. contra Romant ExtravagaÌ„t de Trin Guido Carmel Caesarius Gadnin lib. 6. hist. Franc. Naucler in hist. Tritem in Chron. Monast Hirsang Genebr in Chron. an 1215. Sylvius lib. 4. de Orig. Bohem cap â—5 Vsparg in Chron. an 1212. Guid. Carm. in haeres Waldens Antonin p. 3. sum tit 11. c. 7. Caesar. 5. dist dialog hixemb haeres Albi Prascol Sander ibideÌ„ Tritem in Chron. an Dom. 1315. Fox pag. â—93 Acts. and mon. pag. 9â— Pag. 1395. 1555. Fox pag. 1414. Fox pag. 1558. Difference between the persecution of Catholiks and Protestants Bede 〈◊〉 4 cap. 5. Bede lib. 4. hist. cap. 5. Fox 112. Bede lib 4. hist. cap. 5. Fox pag 164 Anton. part 2. tit 16. c. 1. §. 21. Naucler generat 37. Distinct. 23. c praeter §. verum apud Anton tit 16. Tritem in Chron. an 1075. Origen hom 23. in lib. nu Euseb. lib. 1. demonstrat Evang. c 9. Marianus Scotus in Chron. an 1096. 1. â— 4. concil pag. 79. Distinct. 32. vt supra c. nullus Iohn Fox in his Acts and monuments is endless in lyes In setting down the differeÌ„ces in doctrin betweeÌ„ his and the Roman Catholick Church he is convinced to have made above 120. lyes in 〈◊〉 leaves to wit from